1) After the Machine

{Jude}

It's been a year since my mom Rainbow Dash helped shutdown a Machine called AI. AI was invented by a scientist named Aatis Ingie. He was one of the top scientists on a planet called earth. The Machine was originally supposed to gather information about the universe and make contact with other life forms outside of humans. But the Machine kept getting bigger and bigger, eventually, it came to have a mind of its own. It trapped Aatis and then started kidnapping other creatures from different worlds. It also trapped other women called The Mothers of the Mainframe, they were First Mother, Second Mother and Third Mother.

I knew one of the Mothers very well before the Machine was shut down, First Mother. First Mother to me was an evil woman who hated Rainbow Dash with a passion. However, when Rainbow Dash helped shutdown the Machine, the Mothers along with Aatis died.

When the Machine was shut down and Rainbow Dash became an Alicorn, she gave birth to an Alicorn baby girl who she named Color Rain. After Rainbow Dash became an Alicorn, she got the one job she didn't want, she became the ruler of Equestria.

How Rainbow Dash was able to shut down the Machine, was the elements of harmony along with my magic, my wife's magic, Leo's magic, Eli's magic and Milo's magic and Rainbow Dash's husband Oliver's magic, a unicorn named Rarity's magic and a human named Finn's magic helped Rainbow Dash create a sonic rainboom so big that it shut down the Machine.

Now I live a normal life like any other human, along with Ivy, Leo, Eli and Milo. No more painful Feeding Rituals as a way to eat. I can eat actual food now, but I'm still getting used to this.

Everyday when I wake up, I smile because not only am I not a ruler of something, I don't have to wear a stupid cape anymore. I really hated that cape. As soon as the Machine was shut down and I ended up in Equestria, I took the cape and threw it in the trash can, and with joy too. My royal attire is now a gray suit and gray dress pants, a white button up shirt with three silver stars in the center of the buttons. On the left side of the suit jacket was a brooch that was a feather with a silver chain going to the edge of the left side of the suit jacket.

Ivy smiled at me and chuckled, "Aren't you glad you don't have to wear that stupid cape anymore?"

"Oh yeah," I said. "I'm glad I could burn that stupid outfit AI wanted me wear the first chance I got."

"And don't forget," said Ivy. "No more Feeding Rituals either."

"Yeah I'm still getting used to eating normal food now," I said.

"Same here, although it's only been a year since the machine was shut down," Ivy said.

I then heard Color Rain's squeals of delight as she was playing her favorite game that she likes to play everyday, teleportation hide and go seek. Moments after Color Rain was born, she started teleporting and that's how her game came about. But according to Princess Cadance and Prince Shining Armor, that seems to be a trend for newborn Alicorn babies. But, there's an exception with Color Rain, she can communicate with people by thought. Princess Flurry Heart wasn't able to do that, as a matter of fact, no baby has been able to do that.

As I heard Color Rain's squeals of delight, I heard the normal shouts of Oliver trying to chase her down, "Color Rain! Get back here!"

I knew for a fact as she got closer to my room, she would want to include me in her game. She always wants to play with her big brother.

Ivy chuckled, "Teleportation hide and go seek again huh?"

Right cue I heard Color Rain think, Come on big brother Jude, play with me!

"Just like I thought," I said. "Color Rain wants to play with me today."

Ivy laughed, before she could say anything, Leo started crying. "Okay, I'm coming Leo!"

Another part of my magic besides being able to see through walls and having acute hearing times ten, I can hear people's thoughts around me. Everyone's thoughts I can hear unfortunately. However, I can't communicate by thought.

"Do I have to?" I said

Come on big brother, Color Rain begged, Play with me, please?

"Okay fine, I'm coming." I said. I gave Ivy a kiss and headed out the door.

Another thing with my magic is I can cast spells like a unicorn can. Ivy, Eli and Milo can do that too. As of now, my magic is out of control. Princess Celestia made my crown in such a way that should be helping with that.

I casually walked down the hallway, as I can see through the walls it comes in handy when finding Color Rain and she knows it. Only problem with that is I can't seem to turn that power off along with my other magic because it's out of control.

I kept walking down the hallway, every time I played teleportation hide and go seek, I have to walk past Eli and Milo's room. Eli and Milo seem to know when I'm walking by their room because that's when they decide to have sex. They make their noises during sex as loud as possible, it's almost like they're trying to make sure that I know they're having sex. I have heard in their thoughts that they want me in their bed. Yeah, that's not going to happen anytime soon.

I walked as fast as I could past Eli and Milo's room, I could hear Color Rain's squeals of delight off in the distance. Oliver getting closer to where I was and his shouting, "Color Rain! Get back here!"

I smiled when I saw Oliver stop to catch his breath, "Hey Jude… A little… Help here?"

I nodded. "Sure dad, of course it's no surprise that she wants to play with me today. Do you have enough energy to open up a portal? That would help a lot."

Oliver shook his head. "Nope. She's been playing teleportation hide and go seek all morning! I mean, seriously, I know she's an Alicorn but can't she take a break every once and awhile? You know, maybe take a nap like a normal baby?"

I laughed, "I doubt that's going to happen dad. In case you didn't notice, mom doesn't give birth to normal babies. I doubt she will anytime soon."

"Well let's hope she doesn't have another one yet," Oliver said.

"I agree with you on that one for Ivy," I said. "I hope Leo grows up like a normal baby. I'll be happy if he has a childhood because I didn't have one."

"Okay," said Oliver. "Let's go find Color Rain. Hopefully, she'll run out of energy soon so she'll take a nap."

Oliver and I went to chase down Color Rain and hopefully, reason with her enough so she would take a break from her game. I doubt that's going to happen.

* * *

{A Bird named Raven}

As I sat on a tree branch, I used my abilities to scan the area for the one hundredth time. I have no idea why Odar wants us to bring that stupid trickster named Logan back to the Tree of Wisdom. All of the gods that live there hate him, but a job's a job. From what I've found out in my search for Logan, the place that I'm in now is called Equestria. This place has so much magic that it's hard to track down a god because of the magic surrounding him at the moment.

It's funny, I was named by a god Odar and he named me Raven. Here's the kicker, I'm a Raven. My friend was also named by Odar, he's a crow named Crow.

Crow came back from his search and wasn't happy.

"Nothing yet?" I asked.

"Nothing yet, I hate this place!" Crow grumbled. "There's too much magic here, I doubt we'll find Logan anytime soon."

I laughed, "I know, I hate this place too. Just like I hate our names."

"Yup, I mean what was Odar thinking?" Crow said. "He couldn't think of anything, so he named us after our species."

"Uh-huh," I agreed. "All that wisdom he has, it's a pity."

Crow and I had a good laugh at this, "Well, I guess there's nothing else to do right now. We should probably find some food."

That's exactly what we did. I hoped we could find Logan soon.

* * *

{Eli}

Milo and I were laying in bed right after breakfast. We had just had sex and because part of me and Milo's magic is we have heightened senses, we can see and hear someone coming from a mile away. The one we love to target the most is Jude because we know he walks past our room and part of his magic is he can see through walls and has very acute hearing. Not to mention, he can also hear other people's thoughts that are around him.

Truth be told, I have a thing for Jude and so does Milo. We've been trying to figure out a way to get Jude in our bed for a while now. I've been thinking dirty thoughts about Jude whenever he's around. I'm just torturing him for the time being, but on the other hand I also try to use this as a way to entice him to be with Milo and I. I don't think it's working though, but it's still fun to do anyway.

The dirty thoughts I think is, what does he look like naked all the way to what size his penis is. For now, I can only have Jude in my dreams. I mean, to me the guy is pretty sexy. Actually I felt that way about him when we were still trapped inside the machine. Funny thing is, it wasn't until I talked to Milo about it and this was also still when we were back in the machine, that I found out he had a thing for Jude. Mostly because Jude was not only ruler of the machine, but he had powers beyond anyone's imagination. I know because I trained with him when I was upgraded to Royal Advisor Eli. His power is what drew me to him initially. Then once I got to know him, his personality made me like him even more. I'm not sure why Milo likes him. But I only assume that Milo probably thinks Jude's sexy.

I looked over to see Milo smiling at me, "I know that look Eli. You're thinking about him, aren't you?"

I chuckled, "Yeah, at least I know when to take no for an answer. I would stop torturing him but it's way too much fun!"

"I know what you mean," Milo smiled. "His reaction to my dirty thoughts is hilarious! It's a shame I don't have a camera, I don't know why I don't just buy one so I can record his reactions."

I smiled as my heightened senses helped me detect that Jude was coming towards our room. I started thinking the usual dirty thoughts that I think when he's around.

"And three, two, one…" I said.

"I heard that Eli!" Jude shouted.

I started laughing as I also heard Jude shouting after Color Rain, as she played her daily game of teleportation hide and go seek.

Sorry Lord Jude, I teased, if you wouldn't react so much, then I wouldn't be entertained as much by you and I would probably get bored and stop. At least I'm not breaking into your room at night to watch you sleep. I know what rooms to keep out of.

"Thanks for not doing that, but my name is no longer Lord Jude," Jude said. "The machine is dead and Lord Jude is dead too."

I know that, I thought, it's still too much fun picking on you. You know it turns me and Milo on right? Why don't you come in here and have a little fun with Milo and me hmm?

"Yeah no," I heard Jude deadpan, "anyway, I have to go find Color Rain. At least Princess Flurry Heart is helping me out this time. See ya!"

As Jude ran past our room as fast as he possibly could Mio started laughing. "What did you think to him Eli?"

"Nothing unusual," I replied, "I just asked him if he wanted to have some fun with us today."

"Too bad I can't do that. But it's so funny because I know he can hear my thoughts," Milo said. "I wonder though, maybe we could ask Ivy to help us out?"

"You know, that's not a bad idea," At that moment, I didn't feel like sleeping today so I could do my job taking care of the moon and things like that. I'd rather have sex with Milo than sleep.

* * *

{Jude}

I'm getting sick and tired of Eli and Milo scheming to get into their bed all the time. At least when Color Rain likes to play teleportation hide and go seek, it gives me an excuse to run as fast as I can past Eli and Milo's room. Lately, it seems like I've been able to run faster from them than usual, I assumed it might be part of my magic. As I chased after Color Rain, I finally found her behind a wall in a closet. I opened the door and caught her in my magic.

"Gottca!" I said.

Color Rain giggled, Okay you caught me! But Flurry Heart hasn't caught me yet. Can we play until she does?

"There you are, Color Rain," Princess Flurry Heart said.

Okay, you caught me, Color Rain thought, Can we play again? Maybe we can get Uncle Eli to play this time? Uncle Eli always loves to play with me.

Princess Flurry Heart groaned, "I'm sorry Color Rain, but I think it's time for you to take a nap. You've been playing all day! It's one thirty in the afternoon and you haven't napped yet! That's not healthy for a baby not to nap. I know you're an Alicorn, but you really need to sleep."

But I don't want to nap! Color Rain whined. I'm not tired!

"I know that Color Rain," said Princess Flurry Heart. "You need a nap."

Princess Flurry Heart cast the sleeping spell on Color Rain. Within minutes, Color Rain was sound asleep.

I chuckled, "She's quite the handful isn't she?"

Princess Flurry Heart nodded and laughed, "I know right? Have you been able to get control of your magic yet?"

I sighed, "Unfortunately, no. My crown is supposed to be helping with that, but I don't think it's working."

"You know, I had some trouble with my magic growing up," Princess Flurry Heart said. "I still kind of do. My parents made my crown especially for that."

"Yeah, that's what Princess Celestia did with mine," I said. "If I could turn off being able to hear everyone's thoughts around me, that would be great."

Princess Flurry Heart snorted. "Let me guess, Prince Eli and Prince Milo want to sleep with you, and they are trying another plan to get to you again aren't they?"

I paused. "How did you know about that?"

"Prince Eli told me. He talks about you like that all the time," Princess Flurry Heart said. "But from what I gather, he knows when to take no for an answer. They're just messing with you."

I raised an eyebrow. "Are you sure about that?"

Princess Flurry Heart nodded. "If they weren't they'd be stalking you and they probably would've taken you against your will by now. Have they done anything like that?"

I shook my head. "Well no, but they can't help but pick on me. I can't steer clear of them all the time. Because of family meals and training with my dad."

Princess Flurry Heart chuckled. "See? Yeah they're not serious, they're just messing around, okay? Now I have to get Color Rain to her crib. Hopefully, she'll sleep longer this time."

I nodded. "Okay."

I heard Oliver's thoughts in my head Uh, Jude?

"Yes?" I said.

It's time for your training and you're late. Let me guess, Color Rain was playing her teleportation hide and go seek still? Oliver thought.

"Yup." I said.

I thought she would've calmed down by now. Well, get here as fast as you can please. Oliver thought.

"Sure, I'm coming," I said.

* * *

I finally got in the training area, Oliver was waiting for me. Oliver smiled. "It's about time you got here! Okay, let's do the same thing we've been doing for a couple of weeks now."

I frowned because Oliver keeps insisting that I do teleportation but I know for a fact that I can't do it. "You know I can't do teleportation right?"

"Actually, you can do it," Oliver said.

I titled my head. "Huh?"

"How do you think you can catch up to me fast lately?" Oliver asked. "You've been doing it the same way I do when I teleport. That happens for one second and then I'm gone. You don't realize it, but you've been doing it a lot lately. How do you think you've been able to run from Eli and Milo so fast? Or for that matter catch up to Color Rain with her games of teleportation hide and go seek?"

I opened my mouth getting ready to reply but then I paused and closed my mouth quickly. Like Oliver's been doing the past few weeks he's been training me, I saw him open a portal and he was gone in a matter of a second. It was so quick that you wouldn't be able to catch what he did if you blinked. I screamed in surprise when Oliver reappeared behind me and pushed me forward. Oliver loves to play games with me when he's making a point. "Okay Jude, now you try it. Go to the other end of the training hall and back without running or walking. This'll show you the extent of your powers."

I closed my eyes and I felt a breeze from behind me. I opened my eyes and saw I was on the other side of the training area. I did the same thing again and felt another breeze behind me and when I opened my eyes, I was standing right in front of Oliver. Oliver fell to the ground laughing. It was the type of laughter where he was rolling on his stomach. I rolled my eyes. "Okay, okay I get it! I can teleport."

Oliver stood up after he stopped laughing, "See? I told you so! Now let's see if you can keep up with me. We're going to be teleporting not only in the training area, but outside the castle and in various areas around it too. Let's call this the adult version of teleportation hide and go seek. Okay?"

So that's what we did, place after place all around the castle and other areas like Oliver said we teleported to there. When we finally got back to the training area, we had to stop to catch our breaths. After that, I started to see why Color Rain loves doing this some much.

Oliver chuckled, "That was fun wasn't it?"

I nodded. "Well yeah, unfortunately, I can't keep doing this 24/7. But I see why Color Rain keeps doing it now."

"Did she take a break today yet?" Oliver asked.

"She's asleep for the moment, Princess Flurry Heart cast the sleeping spell on her. How long she'll sleep this time, I have no idea," I replied.

"Okay then, I think that's enough training for one day," Oliver said.

I nodded. "Sure."

As soon as I left the training area, I heard Eli's thoughts as he came towards me, Wow Lord Jude-

"No, no," I said, "don't even start."

I teleported before I could hear him think another word.

2) Sleep Teleportation

View Online

{Eli}

After Jude teleported away, I couldn't help but marvel at how strong he is. He was strong when he was ruler of AI and now that he's out of AI, he's only gotten stronger. That made me like him even more. Even though I wanted him in my bed so badly, taking him by force wouldn't feel right. So I just pick on him and have him in my dreams instead. I often wondered if he could pick up on what I dream about too.

I heard Ivy laughing from behind me and I turned around to see her. "What's so funny?"

"I know that you want Jude in your bed badly. I can see how much you want him by the look on your face," Ivy said. "Milo told me about what you two want from him. You know, I can help you with that. I can use my magic on him so he can stay put."

I shook my head. "Yeah no I don't want to take him by force. It wouldn't feel right if I did."

"Oh no Eli," said Ivy, "if he doesn't want to do it, he'll break free and run. Trust me, he's strong enough to get us off him if he doesn't want it. My magic can't control him if he doesn't want to be under it, or if he's angry. Now that you think about it, sex usually does keep Jude clam."

I smiled and nodded. "Okay, well I don't think he needs that at the moment, but it's worth a shot when he does."

"Okay, I have to take care of Leo," said Ivy. "I'll let you know if or when we can try it. It might be a while though."

As Ivy left, I wondered if her plan would actually work.

* * *

{Jude}

I walked around the castle after completing my royal duties for the day. I had no particular destination in mind. I stumbled backward because a flashback hit me like a ton of bricks.

I was standing in the execution room and I hated this part of the job when I was the ruler of AI. There was a young woman standing in front of me and there were iron chains wrapped around her wrists and her ankles. The reason why she was being executed was because as a high rank official she was abusing her position to kill her servants whenever she felt like it.

"Let me go, Lord Jude!" The woman screamed.

I groaned, "You know I can't do that. AI has declared you a threat and it wants you to be executed. I'm sorry, but this is goodbye."

I pressed the button beside me and lowered the execution chamber. I didn't know how AI executed its victims, I truly didn't want to know. Thankfully, AI made the execution chamber soundproof. That way I couldn't hear the person inside the execution chambers screams.

Every time I had to lower the execution chamber on someone, I would leave and go somewhere I scream my head off. My screams were what snapped me out of my memory.

* * *

When I opened my eyes, I found myself on top of the roof of the castle. I blinked and looked around. "How did I get here?"

"It's called sleep teleportation," Oliver said.

I turned around and tilted my head. "Huh?"

"It's when someone teleports in their sleep," Oliver explained. "I've done it a couple of times myself. At least I don't fly in my sleep like Rainbow Dash does."

"I wasn't sleeping," I said. "I was having a flashback."

"From what I've learned about this is that sometimes people tend to fall asleep during a flashback," Oliver explained. "But not all the time. What was your flashback about?"

I sighed, "It was about one of the executions I had to do as ruler of AI."

"Oh, I see," Oliver said with a hint of understanding in his voice.

"Well even though all I did was press a button and lowered the execution chamber…" I frowned. "They're still gone because of me."

Oliver looked away, I could tell from the look on his face and upon hearing his thoughts, he had no idea what to say or do. I looked up when I heard wings flapping to see Rainbow Dash looking like she's doing a lazy fly and her eyes were closed while she was doing it.

"Uh, dad? Is mom taking a break or sleep flying?" I asked.

Oliver looked up at Rainbow Dash flying and laughed, "She's sleep flying. I don't blame her because Day Court is boring. On top of that, she's been really busy lately and hasn't slept much because of it. I better go guide her back to bed."

"Can't you just wake her up?" I asked.

Oliver shook his head. "No, it's dangerous to wake a Pegasus up because they might crash and kill them. But Rainbow Dash is an Alicorn, so I doubt that could happen, but I'm not taking any chances."

"Well, I guess that makes sense," I chuckled.

I watched in fascination as Oliver used his magic to help guide Rainbow Dash back to bed.

* * *

{Eli}

I was taking care of Night Court when I heard someone screaming coming from the garden outside. It put me on high alert that someone might be needing my help. So I ended Night Court early, so I could see what the screaming was about.

I was stunned when I found Jude laying on the ground screaming. He was laying in the fetal position. I picked him up, went over to a nearby bench in the garden, put him on my lap, put his head on my chest and held him in my arms.

I rubbed his arm gently to get him to wake up. "It's okay Jude. You're fine, you're safe now."

Jude opened his eyes and looked up at me with a frustrated look on his face. "Great, looks like I was sleep teleporting again."

I paused. "Uh, huh?"

"Apparently, when I have my flashbacks, I fall asleep and teleport. I'm not sure if there's anything that can be done about it. I'd rather sleep fly like mom does." Jude explained.

That was news to me that Rainbow Dash flies in her sleep. "Rainbow Dash flies in her sleep?"

Jude nodded. "Yup, I saw her do it yesterday. It was funny, because it looked like she was taking a break with the way she was flying. I thought she was a very talented flier if she could fly with her eyes closed."

I chuckled, "I hope you don't mind me holding you. I'll stop if you don't want me to."

"No it's fine." Jude said. He didn't move at all. He stayed right where he was. I carried him to his bed after he fell asleep and I hoped that he would stay there.

* * *

{Jude}

When I woke up, I was laying in bed and I looked to see Ivy staring at me with a concerned look on her face. "What's wrong Ivy?"

"You had another flashback," Ivy answered. "Eli carried you to bed after you fell asleep. I've been working alongside Rainbow Dash to figure out a way to keep you and Oliver from sleep teleporting. We've come up with nothing so far. I'm worried for your safety Jude. Eli is too, he said he's going to start coming here every once and a while to see if you're safe."

I smiled. "That's just like Eli worrying about me. He did that when we were back in AI too. I'm sorry I put you through all this trouble Ivy."

"It's no trouble at all if it's someone you care about Jude," Ivy said. She smirked. "Although I think it's sweet that Eli wants to come here and help make sure you stay safe."

I remembered Eli holding me in his arms the other night in the garden after I teleported there. It felt comforting to be held in the arms of a friend. It felt a lot like when Ivy would hold me. Almost as good. That doesn't mean I'll be getting in bed with him anytime soon. Ivy smiled and I could hear in her thoughts that she thought me sleeping with Eli would be a good thing. "Well, I know you don't want to sleep with Eli, but I think you do the next best thing. You know, let him hold you every once a while."

"If it helps, fine." I said. "No, I'm not sleeping with him! Stop thinking about that, and I can tell by the sound of your thoughts, you're planning something."

Ivy gave me a mischievous smile and laughed, "What? Don't knock it before you try it! Remember what we talked about Jude, back in AI and here. We have an open relationship. Unless you're worried you're going to lose me in doing this?"

I nodded because I knew Ivy was absolutely correct, it's fine with me when Ivy sleeps with other people because I know she still loves me. I'm afraid if I do it, I'm afraid she'll lose me by it. "Yeah you're correct. I'm afraid you'll lose me by doing that."

"Nah, I don't think that's going to happen," Ivy said with a twinkle in her eye. "The fact that you're worried about that, tells me it's not going to happen. Trust me, when I first started doing it, I worried about the same thing. Honestly, I think deep down inside you want to. You're just chicken."

This statement puzzled me. Why am I a chicken when I don't want to do it? But once again, Ivy might just be right on that. Even still, I'm not sleeping with Eli. Nope, not happening. "No Ivy, I'm not chicken, I just don't want to do it."

Once again, Ivy had that mischievous smile on her face, and I heard in her thoughts that she was planning something. "Too bad I can't turn being able to hear people's thoughts off, because I can tell you're planning something Ivy. No, I don't want to know, so stop thinking about it!"

Ivy snorted. "Okay, okay fine Jude. At least consider it."

I shook my head. "Yeah, the answer is still no."

"I have to go take care of Leo." Ivy said. When Ivy left, I thought about what she said, and I made up my mind for the moment. I'm not sleeping with Eli.

* * *

{Rainbow Dash}

As I sat on the throne taking care of Day Court, which involved listening to requests and deciding on what to do about certain important issues happening all around Equestria. I often wondered if this is what it was like for Jude when he was ruler of AI. Ivy told me that now Jude is having flashbacks about what he had to do as ruler. Mostly about the executions he had to oversee. Poor guy.

Ivy also told me that Eli and Milo want to sleep with Jude. I don't blame them for finding Jude attractive, he gets his good looks from me.

Day Court is the most boring part of the job as ruler of Equestria. It starts as soon as the sun comes up, right after breakfast and it ends around one-thirty in the afternoon.

I looked at the clock and smiled. I can't wait to get a nap in before magic practice. It's supposed to stop raining after 3pm which is exactly when magic practice is over. After that, I take care of paperwork and then I can do a sonic rainboom, which is now my favorite part of the job!

Right after I finished Day Court, I paused and laughed as I heard Oliver and Jude were shouting after Color Rain with her daily game of teleportation hide and go seek. Even though it's been a year since I gave birth to Color Rain, I still can't believe that she mastered teleportation moments after she was born.

Color Rain popped up in front of me and thought, Hi mom! I know you can't play until your day off tomorrow. I wanted to pop up and say hi. I doubt dad and big brother Jude will be able to find me anytime soon.

"Are you going to take a nap anytime soon Color Rain?" I asked.

No, Color Rain answered. I want to keep playing!

"I know you're an Alicorn, but it's not healthy for babies to not nap," I stated in a matter of fact way. "Besides where did you get the whole no napping thing from? I know you didn't get that from me! I take naps every chance I get. I think you got it from your father."

"I heard that Rainbow!" Oliver said as he caught up to me.

"What?" I said. "I'm a pro-napper again now that we're back in Equestria! Nopony can beat me at a napping challenge! Not even Spitfire!"

I heard Gilda laughing, I smiled when I saw her. "Well, it's about time you became the reigning champ at that again!"

I laughed with Gilda about this thought. Out of nowhere, Color Rain's horn lit up and there was a small boom that came from it and a flash of light happened and a small rain cloud appeared above our heads. The cloud lit up in different rainbow colors. Then as soon as it appeared, it disappeared.

"Ha!" I laughed. "I knew Color Rain was the perfect name for you!"

After Color Rain did that, she fell asleep. Gilda seemed puzzled about this like everyone else was.

"Huh, interesting," Gilda said.

"You can say that again," Jude said with a nod. "I wonder if she'll do that more often so she'll take naps like a normal baby for once?"

I shrugged. "I don't know. I always feel tired after my sonic rainbooms, even though it's my favorite part of the job. If I did sonic rainbooms all the time, it would get old and boring. I think the sooner Color Rain gets bored of playing teleportation hide and go seek, the more she'll act like a normal baby."

"Let's hope so," Oliver said.

"Well, I'm gonna grab a bite to eat. Then I'm going to go take a nap," I said. "As I said before, I have no idea where she gets the whole no napping thing from."

Gilda cracked up, "I'm glad she's not my child. I would run out of gas by now keeping up with her. Good thing you have plenty to spare Rainbow. You know, with your sonic rainbooms and all."

"I still think that's an immature bathroom joke," I said, rolling my eyes. "I think that's what I'm going to call it. Eli's bathroom joke."

"Anyway, I'm in town for the day. I promised Derpy I'd help with the overload of letters coming in at the post office lately," Gilda said. "I figured I could stop by and hi."

I nodded. "Okay, why don't you join us for lunch?"

Gilda nodded. "Sounds good to me."

"Well, I have to get Color Rain to her crib," Oliver said. "Hopefully, she'll stay asleep enough for us to eat without having to chase after her."

"Sure thing." I gave Oliver a kiss and he went to put Color Rain in her crib.

* * *

{Eli}

I've been looking forward to Night Court ending because that's when I would go to Jude's room and hold him in my arms until he fell asleep. I also wanted to keep an eye on him so he doesn't sleep teleport. For some reason, I can detect when Jude's going to teleport and I can use my magic to stop him. Sometimes it works and sometimes it doesn't.

Like when I promised to protect Milo, I promised myself I would protect Jude.

Tonight I came around the corner and stopped short when I saw Jude out the hallway passed out, not screaming but shaking and clenching his teeth. I sensed that he didn't teleport but he was suffering from a spike in his magic. From what I know of, it's called a power surge. I've had it happen to me a couple of times when I first came to Equestria and it's painful. Sometimes depending on how bad the power surge is, it can put someone out of commission for a while. The power surges usually stop once someone's power has hit its peak and levels out.

I sensed how bad Jude's power surge was this time, and I felt sorry for him because he didn't even make it into his room when it happened. At least once the power surges stop, they don't happen anymore. I'd rather deal with power surges than have to do a weekly Feeding Ritual any day. I also sensed that this was Jude's first power surge, I shook my head and thought, Poor guy, he didn't even make it into his room when this happened.

I gently picked Jude up and carried him to his room. When I entered the room I saw Ivy frowning. "That looks like he's having a power surge, and a pretty bad one too."

I nodded. "He didn't even make it past the door when it happened. I found him right outside."

Ivy shook her head in disbelief. "Wow, hopefully once his are finished maybe he'll be able to control his magic."

"I don't know, it's different for everyone, from what Rainbow Dash told me," I said.

Ivy pointed to a nearby chair. "Well you can sit down over there and hold him, I'll go grab a blanket."

"Sure." I sat down and put Jude on my lap, holding him in my arms. It was strange because doing that seemed to help calm Jude's pain down. He stopped shaking and clenching his teeth and looked like he was sound asleep.

Ivy tilted her head. "Huh, that's interesting, it seems you holding him helps quite a bit. Now if Jude would consider sleeping with you, that would help him even more."

"Yeah but it has to be his choice. I'm good with holding him for now," I responded.

"Okay then," Ivy yawned. "I'm going back to sleep."

Ivy rolled over and went back to sleep. I smiled because I had a watch set on how I wanted to rearrange the stars every night, so I didn't have to go anywhere.

* * *

Thankfully, Jude slept through most of the night. Occasionally, I nod off to sleep here and there. I had the tool I used to walk into someone's dream set to alert me if anyone had a nightmare, that they needed my help in dealing with it. Tonight, right after I had helped someone with their nightmare, I opened my eyes to see Jude smiling at me. "What's up?"

"You know you don't have to do this, right?" Jude replied.

I smiled. "I know, but I want to. You had your first power surge last night. You didn't even make it inside your room when you passed out. It looked painful, but somehow, with me holding you it seemed to calm it down a little."

"Oh," Jude said.

Without thinking and I'm not sure what caused me to do this, I reached down and kissed Jude. When I realized what I did, I backed off and looked at Jude in horror. "Oops, um, sorry I don't know what got into me. I um..."

I expected Jude to get up and run from me as fast as he could, but to my surprise, he didn't, he smiled, "It's okay Eli. A kiss is fine every once a while. But I'm not sleeping with you anytime soon, you got that?"

I nodded. Once again, Jude surprised me when he reached up and kissed me. We broke the kiss when we heard Ivy laughing. "Uh-huh, you sure you don't want to sleep with him Jude?"

Jude deadpanned, "No comment."

"Fine," said Ivy. She snorted. "Sure whatever you say Jude. As I said before, don't knock it before you try it."

* * *

{Jude}

I don't know what got into me to start kissing Eli, but I did. I realized that I had some sort of feelings for Eli. It's funny, because Rainbow Dash told me that she didn't confirm her feelings for Oliver until she kissed him.

Since Eli's being really overprotective of me at the moment, I guess that gives me more chances to kiss him when he holds me at night. It's almost like the same type of overprotectiveness that Oliver gives to Rainbow Dash sometimes.

I think Eli needs a vacation from himself sometimes because he seems to think he can protect me every second of the day. He's almost like Color Rain wanting to keep going and never take a break from things. Milo told me Eli's the same way around him.

As I walked down the hallway to go train with Oliver, I skidded to a stop when I saw Rarity walking past right beside Rainbow Dash. Rarity was bugging Rainbow Dash about what song and dance routine they should do for the upcoming Nightmare Night holiday. That's my favorite holiday here in Equestria so far. Pranking people and scaring people on that night is accepted and it's so much fun.

"Well, what about this one?" Rarity asked. She floated over to Rainbow Dash a piece of paper that Rainbow Dash gripped in her magic.

"The Scary Rainbow Thriller?" Rainbow Dash groaned. "Don't you think that's been overused?"

"Yes but this one will be completely different," Rarity quickly replied, "nopony will be able to top this one! See? Just look at your lines, aren't they fabulous?"

Rainbow Dash took the other piece of paper Rarity had with her. "These are the same lines from last year!"

Rarity looked puzzled. "They are? Let me see."

Rainbow Dash floated the piece of paper back to Rarity. Rarity read the lines to see if Rainbow Dash was correct.

"Oh, oops," said Rarity with a nervous laugh, "I guess I was just reminiscing about last year's performance! It was spectacular!"

"Rarity, do we have to do a song and dance routine every year?" Rainbow Dash questioned after she rolled her eyes.

"Well no, but I figured since you're the new ruler of Equestria, maybe we could start a new tradition?" Rarity asked.

Rainbow Dash raised her forehooves and crossed them and uncrossed them, and shook her head rapidly. "No, no, no, nooooo! In the name of Equestria, noooo!"

"Okay fine, I'll do a song and dance routine that doesn't include you, happy now?" Rarity growled.

Rainbow Dash let out a sigh of relief. "Works for me!"

"Well, fine then, but you're not weaseling out of making you a new outfit for the celebration this year," Rarity snapped.

Rainbow Dash mumbled, "Fine. Now I have to go to magic practice. Do me a favor, don't bug me for the rest of the day."

"Fine then," said Rarity, "it seems I've overstayed my welcome. I shall be off."

Rarity walked away with her snout stuck up in the air, showing how offended she was. I couldn't hold in my laughter anymore, as soon as I let it out, Rainbow Dash smiled when she saw me. "You saw that, didn't you?"

"Yup." I said, barely managing to get a word out because I was laughing so hard. "You know, I think you should tell Finn about this! This would definitely give him some more material for his next show."

"Yeah," said Rainbow Dash, " I think he has enough material already."

I snorted. "Yeah, you're probably right. I gotta go train with dad now."

Rainbow Dash nodded. "Sure, good luck Jude."

* * *

{Eli}

The following week, Jude had another power surge. Like last time, me holding him seemed to calm it down. Tonight was a little bit different because something happened that made me even more concerned for Jude's safety.

Jude was asleep and that's when I felt it. There was some evil presence inside Jude. Part of my job of taking care of the moon is to be able to detect spirits and help them crossover. I also have to pull out evil spirits that possess people and ponies. I've had to do this plenty of times, it doesn't matter how many times I've done it, it still terrifies me.

I looked to see Jude's eyes had rolled in the back of his head and he had an evil smile on his face. I knew for a fact, this is the beginning of a demonic possession.

I narrowed my eyes and growled. "Who are you? What do you want?"

The evil spirit let out a low rumbling laugh. "My name is Logan and I'm a god. I guess you could say I'm an evil god, I come from a place called the Tree of Wisdom. Your friend Jude here is my vessel and he has no idea that he is. Eventually, I will erase his mind and spirit and he will no longer exist. Then, I will be free to roam about Equestria!"

"No!" I screamed. "You're not taking him! I will banish you if it's the last thing I do!"

Logan laughed wickedly, "Good luck with that."

Princess Luna taught me a spell to help me keep the evil spirit contained until I can build up enough magic to pull it out. I cast the spell and combined it with the connection I share with Jude. I put a hand underneath Jude's chin and snarled. "Jude's body will never be yours!"

I breathed a cloud of black smoke into Jude's nostrils and I kissed him. After that, Jude's body went back to normal. I knew this spell was only temporary. But I hoped that it would hold Logan off, giving me enough time to build up my magic so I could pull him out of Jude.

* * *

{Jude}

When I opened my eyes, Ivy and Eli were staring at me with worried looks on their faces. "What?"

"Jude, honey, sweetie, dear," said Ivy, "I know Nightmare Night is a week away, but can you hold off the jump scars until then?"

I blinked. "Uh, huh?"

Eli sucked in a deep breath and let it out, "Ivy, that wasn't a joke or a jump scare. Part of my job of taking care of the night is to be able to detect evil spirits and be able to pull them out of people and ponies. Based on what Princess Luna told me, that's the first sign of a demonic possession. It's a serious situation when it happens."

"But aren't those campfire stories?" Ivy asked tilting her head.

"The made up ones are," said Eli. "But not the ones that happen in real life."

Ivy eyes went wide. "So Jude's eyes rolling in the back of his head looking like he was wide awake and that demonic voice coming from him was real?"

Eli nodded and sighed, "I never thought it would happen to someone close to me. I was able to do the containment spell but it's only temporary, hopefully, that will hold the spirit off until I can build up enough magic to pull it out of Jude."

I didn't believe a word Eli was saying at the moment. "Yeah, excuse me, but who's doing the jump scares now?"

"It's not a joke Jude!" Ivy exclaimed. "Eli knows what he's talking about. Okay?"

Ivy looked terrified, but it looked to me like she was acting. She can be a pretty good actress when she wants to be. You'd never see a prank or a jump scare coming when it comes down to her. Then I heard Eli's thoughts, Jude's disbelief might work as an advantage to me. The less terrified a person is of the spirit possessing them, the easier it is to pull it out.

"Ha, ha, very funny," I said, "good one Eli."

"It's not a-" Ivy started to say. She paused when she saw Eli giving her a strange look.

Eli gave me a half smile and a fake laugh, "You're right Jude, it was a joke. I really outdid myself this time, didn't I? I was just practicing for when I prank Rainbow Dash."

I opened my mouth and shut it because I had no idea how to reply to that.

"Yup," Ivy said, "Eli's such a kidder isn't he?"

"Yeah… Right..." I said.

I guess Eli didn't want to talk about this anymore. Eli started kissing me, I'm going to assume he did that in order to change the subject.

Ivy chuckled, "Well, I think I'll leave you two alone. I'll take Leo and go into another room. Have fun you two!"

I didn't hear Ivy leave, because I was still kissing Eli. We were pretty much making out, it started to get towards possibly having sex, when I backed off.

"That's still not going to happen right now Eli," I said.

Eli nodded and looked like he was in a daze because he did just make out with me. "Yeah, I completely understand." He looked at the time and sighed, "I should probably go now. I have to lower the moon."

I nodded. As Eli left, I heard his thoughts and he was hoping that he could get a spirit who claimed to be a god named Logan out of me. Yeah, still not believing that for a moment.

3) Logan's First Appearance

View Online

{Rainbow Dash}

Taking care of Day Court is sooo boring! I thought. I can't hover because it's improper to do so in front of your citizens. But I should keep my mind occupied so I don't fly off because I'm asleep.

Then all hell broke loose when Eli came running into the throne room. He quickly bowed to me once he got in front of the throne. That threw me for a loop when he did that, "Uh, Eli you know there's no need to bow to me right? We're friends and friends don't bow."

Eli stood up and had a panicked look on his face, "Your highness-"

"You can call me Rainbow Dash Eli," I said. "Once again, we're friends and we should address each other as friends."

"We have a serious situation on our hands!" Eli panicked. "It involves Jude!"

"What!" I gasped. At that moment, I knew if Eli was on high alert and it involved Jude, I was going to be on high alert too. "Okay everyone, Day Court is over early. I will listen to your complaints one the next Day Court. Please leave in an orderly manner."

Of course there was grumbling among the subjects that were leaving the throne. Probably because the next Day Court wouldn't be held until after my day off.

Eli started hyperventilating, I used my magic to summon a paper bag out of thin air so he could breathe into it so he could calm down. After a while he did and composed himself enough to speak. I motioned for him to sit down on a nearby chair.

"Okay Eli," I said, "tell me what's going on?"

Eli let out a deep breath, "You've overseen an exorcist right?"

I nodded. "Yes."

"Do you know what the first sign of possession is?" Eli said.

I didn't quite like where this conversation was headed but either way I nodded. "Yes, it's when a spirit uses a person's body like a puppet."

"That's exactly what happened with Jude last night!" Eli said.

My jaw dropped. "Seriously?"

Eli nodded based on the panicked look in his face, I knew he wasn't joking. "This is a rare possession too."

"How so?" I said.

"Instead of the spirit just making the body do things," Eli explained, "it started at stage two right off the bat."

"You don't mean to tell me-" I said.

Eli nodded. "The spirit announced itself as a god named Logan who lived in a place called the Tree of Wisdom. He's chosen Jude to be his vessel. He wants to wipe out Jude from existence. Once that happens, he'll be free to roam Equestria!"

Once I got over my entail shock, my shock turned into anger, "There's no way something despicable like that is taking my son away from me! Does Jude know?"

"Yeah he knows," Eli said.

"Does he believe you?" I said.

Eli shook his head. "Nope, not one little bit."

Jude not believing in Logan right away didn't surprise me. It would take a lot of evidence for him to believe something like that. But this is Equestria, and strange things are bound to happen. This is one of them.

"I did the containment spell, and I have a feeling I'll have to do it again soon," Eli said. "But Jude, not believing in what's happening to him could work to our advantage."

I titled my head. "How so?"

"Well, based on the extractions I've done so far," Eli said. "The less terrified the person is of the spirit that's possessing them, the easier it is to pull them out. If we keep Jude in a state of disbelief that'll make it easier for me to build up enough magic for the extraction."

"Exactly, how do we keep him in a state of disbelief?" I said.

"Well, since Nightmare Night is coming up soon, we can make it out to be like it's a big joke," Eli suggested. "Ivy and I got that started. We told Jude I was practicing a prank for when I try it on you."

I snorted. "Oh that's good! I love it! Just like the stories I told Scootaloo! That brings back so many good memories!"

"Yeah, I still don't understand why people think those types of stories are fun," Eli said. "Considering I've dealt with the real thing time and time again."

"I doubt a headless horse spirit has been a type of spirit you've pulled out of someone yet," I said.

Eli paused. "Uh, headless horse spirit?"

"Oh yeah!" I laughed. I thought about starting to tell the story just to scare Eli silly. But I thought right now wouldn't be the best time to do it. I guess I can just wait for Nightmare Night on that one. Oh well. "Well, I guess I should help you do some research on this guy."

Eli's jaw dropped. "You, the element of stupidity, want to do research? Wow, don't see that every day!"

"Yeah so? Since this involves my son, I'm going to do everything in my power to save him!" I said with determination.

"Okay then," said Eli, "if you say so."

I nodded, with that, I followed Eli to the library.

* * *

{Jude}

Everyone has been acting really strange around me lately. Ever since Eli and Ivy decided that they were practicing a joke that they were going to play on Rainbow Dash. I have no idea why. Although Oliver's been acting his normal self, I wonder if he knows about Ivy and Eli's so-called prank?

Today I went to go train with Oliver.

"Okay Jude, we'll do the teleportation training like we've been doing and this time we'll add weapons," Oliver said.

I tilted my head. "Huh?"

Oliver smiled. "Yup! With teleportation using the method we do, we can also summon weapons. That's what I did when I went to go save your mother when we were escaping AI's castle. Here, I'll show you."

Oliver summoned a small portal like he does for teleporting and instead of teleporting he channeled the magic from that portal. When he did that, his hand glowed and a weapon appeared. It was a shield, the same shield he used when he was in a battle back at AI. I marveled at this. "So that's how you did it!"

Oliver nodded. "Uh-huh, now let's see what you can do."

"Okay." I did the same thing Oliver did and after my hand glowed the weapon or I should say in this case, weapons appeared. At first it looked like the stunner needles I used back at AI. But then the needles turned into swords. Oliver grinned when he saw that. "Not bad Jude! Not bad at all!"

I looked down at the swords I had summoned in wonder.

"Now let's see what you can do with them," Oliver said. "Yeah I know, you're probably wondering why I would fight someone that has swords for a weapon? Well my shield can't just defend, it can attack too. Since you're a beginner, maybe I should go easy on you?"

I shook my head, I wasn't about to be treated like a child just because I just figured out how to summon a weapon. "No way! Fight me like you would a Firewall!"

Oliver laughed, "Okay then, let's see if you can keep up with me!"

Before I could say anything else, Oliver attacked by throwing his shield at me. I jumped out of the way. When the shield came back around I blocked the attack with my sword. I saw the look that Oliver had on his face and it was the same look that he always had when he was battling a Firewall. Oliver seemed to be amazed about how much I could keep up with his attacks, I deflected the blows as quickly as he made his attacks. After a while, we stopped fighting to catch our breath.

"Wow Jude! I've never had someone able to keep up with me, when fighting me right off the bat!" Oliver praised me.

Oliver and I looked outside the window to the training area to see a thunderstorm. "Looks like your mother will be itching to do a sonic rainboom when the storm ends."

I snorted. "You know when you think about it, the 'Eli bathroom joke' is technically correct. You know, because of the big boom that happens before she does the rainbow part."

Oliver and I couldn't stop laughing at that thought.

"Well, that's enough training for today," Oliver said.

I nodded. As soon as I turned to leave, I heard a low rumbling demonic voice speak. I saw Oliver's eyes go wide in terror. "Uh Jude? Who's that standing behind you?"

"Huh"? I turned around to see a man about Oliver's age with beady little black eyes and two small horns on his head. He looked like a goat that was in human form. "Okay, who are you?"

The man laughed and it made the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. "I just thought I'd introduce myself. My name is Logan. I come from a place called the Tree of Wisdom. I have chosen you to be my vessel Jude."

Great… I thought as I narrowed my eyes at Logan Now my imagination is playing a joke on me, nice.

Logan gave me an evil grin. "I have chosen you to be my vessel Jude. Although it's been really annoying because your magic kept me from appearing to you for a full year! Your friend did a containment spell on me and well, as you can see, it didn't work. Don't worry, I'm taking your body for my own and then you will no longer be."

Without thinking I threw one of my swords at Logan. It didn't do anything except go through him and land on the ground beside him. After that, Logan disappeared, I stood there staring in disbelief. "Okay, this joke has gone way too far now! Really funny when did Eli and Ivy get a projector screen?"

"What are you talking about Jude? I saw the guy standing right behind you! I don't think that was a joke!" Oliver exclaimed.

I rolled my eyes and told Oliver what's been going on lately. After I explained the whole situation he looked terrified. "Look, I don't think this is a joke. Eli knows a lot about demonic possessions. Listen, the less terrified you are of the spirit possessing you, the harder it will be for it to take over. You need to make sure you're not afraid of it. That's what the spirit wants. Once you acknowledge the spirit, it can move in and take over you."

"You're in on the joke now too! Really dad? Nice, just perfect," I growled. "You know something, I'm out of here! I don't believe what's going on, not one little bit. This stupid joke is getting on my nerves! So knock it off!"

I stormed off in anger before Oliver could say anything else.

* * *

{Eli}

You've got to be kidding me! I thought, Just Great! The guy just had to announce himself to Jude! Lovely!

As I came around the corner, I pushed my panic to the back of my mind as much as I could when I saw Jude. Seeing the look of disbelief on Jude's face I breathed a sigh of relief and thought, Oh good, he still doesn't believe any of this.

Jude groaned and rolled his eyes. "No I don't believe it for a minute Eli! There's no way this is possible! Yeah, a guy named Logan that comes from a place called the Tree of Wisdom has chosen me to be his vessel. Yeah no, and when did you get a projector screen? Very funny Eli!"

I opened my mouth, getting ready to respond and then I closed it. I then spoke, "Wait, what? You think I got a projector screen? What makes you think that?"

"Because this weirdo guy with horns and he looked like a goat but human form stood in front of me, when he said I was his vessel. Yeah no, you really outdid yourself this time! I know Nightmare Night's right around the corner but, really now? Really!" Jude said. He looked clearly upset by the so-called prank that's going way too far that I'm playing on him.

"I would say it's not a joke, but that's a pretty useless thing to say at the moment," I said. "You must think you're going insane huh, Jude?"

"You know something?" Jude growled. "I'm done talking about this for the day. I would appreciate it if you would knock it off!"

I didn't say anything else, because Jude stormed off in anger.

* * *

{A bird named Raven}

I'm starting to hate Equestria even more, just like Crow! I thought. Don't get me wrong, Equestria is a peaceful place and all, but this place has so much magic in it that it's becoming increasingly hard to track down Logan.

Crow gave three bird calls that signaled the end of his search for now. When he came back I said, "Have you found anything yet, Crow?"

Crow shook his head. "Nope."

We looked to see Noah coming and looked up at the tree branch we were on and wondered if he'd found any information out.

Noah frowned. "I know what you're thinking, yes I did find some information, but not much. It seems that Logan has found a vessel already."

"Great," I said.

"I totally understand your frustration," said Noah, "but this time he's chosen a vessel that has magic. This vessel probably presented a challenge for him. What he doesn't realize is that when a god choses a vessel, two things could happen. One, the vessel can easily push him out with their magic. If that happens, it'll be harder for us to track Logan down, because then he'll have to find another vessel. I feel sorry for the vessel, because the process of pushing a god out of them is very painful. And two a god that choses a vessel that has magic that god could die."

When I heard the news that a god could die because he had chosen a vessel that has magic, it actually brought me some sort of comfort. If only birds could smile. But, I guess a chuckle will have to do for now.

That's what Crow and I did. We chuckled at the thought that Logan could possibly die because he chose a vessel that has magic. This puzzled Noah. "What's so funny?"

"Well number one," I explained, "Logan's stupidity has been magnified greatly. Number two, I can't speak for Crow, but I think it might be best for everyone if Logan does die."

Noah frowned again. "I'm not so sure if that's a good idea. Odar wants him back alive. Although he's bound to find this whole situation funny, I also think he's going to have a field day with this!"

Noah took out his crystal that he uses to gather information and communicate with Odar. After he put it in the ground, a bright light appeared with Odar's picture in it. "Noah? If you're contacting me now, I'm going to assume you've found Logan?"

Noah shook his head. "That's not it at all. We have a situation that might mean Logan could die before we find him."

Odar raised an eyebrow. "Oh?"

"I've found out that Logan's chosen a vessel who already has magic," Noah said.

Odar did a facepalm. "Great, Logan's just proved how big of an idiot he is! If he gets pushed out of the vessel because of their magic, he'll just choose another vessel which will make it even harder to find him. Although..."

"Although what?" Noah asked.

"If Logan dies, it could be the best thing for everyone. Just keep me informed about what's going on," Odar said.

Noah nodded. "Yes sir."

Noah ended the call with Odar by taking his crystal out of the ground. "Well then... oops! I forgot to tell him about the ponies and humans that live here."

"Yeah, they're just as intelligent as you and I are," I said. "I bet you out of all the places Odar would be interested in traveling to, this place would be it! I can only imagine who the ruler of this place is!"

"That reminds me," said Noah, "I did see a castle before coming over here. It's huge! I think if we can talk to the ruler, and explain our situation, we might be one step closer to finding Logan."

"Only problem is that it can only happen if they can see us," I said.

"Well it's worth a shot," Noah said, with hope.

I nodded in agreement and then looked up at the sky like I've been doing as I searched for Logan. I noticed something, the sun and wasn't moving on its own like a normal sun would. This sun looked like it was being controlled by something. Huh, now that's interesting, I'll tell Noah about this once we find Logan.

Crow, Noah and I headed to the castle. As we did, I hoped with all my heart that either Logan would be killed or that we could find him and bring him back to the Tree of Wisdom.

* * *

{Jude}

As I rounded the corner the Eli and Mio's room, I was surprised because instead of having sex like they normally do when I come close to their room, Eli was sitting at a desk doing research on something. Milo was asleep in bed. When Milo sensed I had been standing outside his room for a while, his eyes shot open. He got dressed and came outside to talk to me. "What's up?"

Milo sighed, "Eli hasn't been sleeping much lately. He's very worried about some guy named Logan. From what he's told me, Logan's a demon god that's possessing you."

"Yeah I'm still not-" I started to say. Before I could finish that thought, I somehow teleported to the garden that's behind the castle. Standing in front of me, was my imaginary best friend named Logan. I rolled my eyes. "My out of control magic wants me to have a new imaginary best friend. Wonderful! I'm sooo happy!"

Logan laughed wickedly, "You really don't believe I exist huh?"

I started to try to leave, when I found that I couldn't move.

"Well then," said Logan, "let me show you that I'm real."

Logan came up to me and ran his index finger on my left arm. He started at my shoulder and stopped down by my elbow. I looked at my arm to see that there was a streak of fire that came from what Logan just did with his finger. Yup, I've gone completely insane! I'm seeing things! Thank you out of control magic!

I didn't feel anything at first. That only made my belief that my magic being out of control was doing this even stronger. Then I felt a searing intense pain on my arm. I shrieked because of the pain.

Logan gave me a sinister smile, "Now do you believe I'm real?"

"Hell no!" I snarled. "My out of control magic is making me see things, that's all this is. Besides, why would I believe in something as far fetched as a god named Logan, who is a god that lived in a place called the Tree of Wisdom that's possessing me? Yeah right."

"Once you believe I'm real, that makes it easier for me to take over," Logan said. "When I do take over you, you will cease to exist. That burn is going to be tender to the touch and everyone around you will be able to see it. I wonder how much pain you can go through before you'll acknowledge me? Until we meet again Jude. Bye!"

After Logan disappeared, I teleported into the castle. I continued to feel the pain from the burn I just got thanks to my out of control magic. I couldn't stop screaming because of the pain. I curled up in the fetal position as I laid down. I felt that I couldn't do anything but scream.

* * *

{Rainbow Dash}

I was headed to magic practice when I heard Jude screaming. Great, he sleep teleported again! Either that, or he's having another flashback. I can't do anything for him about it unfortunately, I wish I could help.

I galloped in the direction of where Jude's screaming was coming from. When I found him, he was in the fetal position and screaming bloody murder. From what I sensed, he didn't sleep teleport and he wasn't having a power surge. Hmmm, I wonder what's going on. I'll take him to bed. Maybe he's not getting enough sleep or something?

When I got him to bed, his screams got louder. It sounded a lot like he was in pain. "It's okay Jude, you're in your room, you're safe. Calm down, what's wrong?"

"It hurts," Jude wheezed, barely getting the words out. I noticed that he was grabbing his left arm.

I looked in horror to see on his arm was a 3rd degree burn that started at his shoulder and ended at his elbow.

"Jude," I said gently, like I do with Oliver when he gets hurt, "how did you get that burn on your arm?"

He didn't answer me. I couldn't get a good look at the burn again because Jude grabbed his arm, blocking it from my view. Once again, I said gently to him, "Jude, would you let me look at your arm again? I need to see how bad your injury is."

"NO!" Jude shrieked.

"Come on Jude," I said, trying to coax him into letting me see the burn on his arm, "if you let me see it, I can cast a healing spell to make the pain go away."

"NO!" Jude shrieked. He rolled over on his left side, to keep me from seeing the burn. He grimaced after he did that.

I winced when I saw the pain he was in because of doing that. "That's gotta hurt, at least let me-"

"NO!" Jude shrieked.

"At least let me-" I said.

"NO!" Jude shrieked. "NO SLEEPING!"

I did a facehoof and groaned, "Honestly, what is with my children and this 'no sleeping' thing?"

"NO!" Jude shrieked.

I groaned, "No what, this time?"

"JUST NO!" Jude shrieked.

I sighed seeing that I couldn't talk to Jude much at the moment I turned around, closed the door, and left.

4) Jude's Injury

View Online

{Rainbow Dash}

I had a feeling about what that burn on Jude's arm meant. It could possibly mean that the demon inside of Jude is starting to attack him. So I summoned Oliver, Ivy, Milo and Eli for a family meeting.

"I hate to be the bearer of bad news," I said, "but Jude's been injured."

"What!" Oliver, Ivy and Eli gasped.

"But how?" Oliver asked.

I shook my head. "I don't know, but from what I could see before Jude rolled over blocking it from my view, it's a 3rd degree burn that starts from his shoulder and goes down to his elbow. Jude insisted on not letting me see it. When I suggested he let me cast a sleeping spell on him to help him deal with the pain, he shouted 'no sleeping!' I have no idea where my children get this no sleeping idea from. Any ideas Oliver?"

"Hey don't look at me!" Oliver responded. "Besides, I'm not his real dad, the Machine is."

Ivy chuckled, "Actually, I think he does get it from you, Rainbow Dash."

I raised an eyebrow. "Huh?"

"Jude can be stubborn when he doesn't want to do something and when he does want to do something," Ivy said.

"I guess that makes sense," I said.

"What color was the burn mark Rainbow?" Eli said.

"I didn't get a chance to examine it more before he rolled and blocked it from my view," I said.

Eli put a hand underneath his chin. He looked like he was pondering how to get Jude to stay calm so we could look at the burn on his arm. "I see, well, we have to find some way to get him to let us see it."

"I have an idea," Ivy said, "it just might work because he's scared and not angry."

Eli inquired, "What happens when he gets angry?"

"Well, he's not violent, he doesn't even want me to touch him. His eyes turn red and it looks like he's a demon himself. That's usually when I take Leo to the other room attached to ours," Ivy explained. "When I come back the next day, our room looks like it's been ransacked by robbers and he sits there in tears. That's when I use my magic to help calm him down. Unless he doesn't want it he'll break out of it and just stay where he's at and cry himself to sleep sometimes."

"Oh," Eli said.

"So I'm going to assume if we get him to calm down, then maybe we can get a look at the burn on his arm?" I said.

"Hmmm, there is another idea that might work," Ivy suggested. She looked over at Eli and smiled.

Eli raised an eyebrow. "What?"

"I was thinking, since you hold Jude every night to make sure he doesn't sleep teleport," said Ivy, "that seems to help keep him calm along with his power surges."

"I um…" Eli's face turned red at that remark.

Milo chuckled, "Oh that's right, you did tell me about that Eli. Too bad you haven't gotten to sleep with you yet. I know how you are, you'll figure out a way to get him to say yes."

Eli composed himself, "Either way, we have to get him to let us see it. If we can't see it, we can't help him."

I nodded and I seriously hoped we could find a way to help him soon.

* * *

{Eli}

As we walked down the hallway, I couldn't help but think about how badly I wanted to help Jude.

"There's something else you should know about Jude," Ivy said.

I tilted my head. "What?"

"Jude doesn't like for people to see him injured, that's probably another reason why he won't let you look at the burn he has on his arm," Ivy said.

I groaned, "Great, and he can hear us coming too."

When we got closer to Jude's room, sure enough, Jude shouted, "I heard that Eli! He's not real and NO!"

"No what Jude?" I asked. I rolled my eyes because when we got to his room, I saw guards posted at his bedroom door. "Are the guards really necessary Rainbow?"

"What?" Rainbow Dash said defensively, "I didn't want anyone getting into his room that wasn't supposed to be there."

I did a facepalm, "You do realize he can teleport right? So I don't think the guards are needed, considering he could leave the room at a moment's notice and you wouldn't be able to stop him."

Rainbow Dash disagreed. "I doubt he's going to teleport anywhere when he's injured."

"Okay, I see your point," I said.

Rainbow Dash dismissed the guards and once they were gone, I hesitated to go into the room. "Okay guys, this is a very delicate situation, Ivy. I think you should go in first."

"NO!" I heard Jude shout.

Ivy entered the room leaving the door slightly. "Jude, dear, shhh."

I waited for Jude to scream again, but it didn't happen.

"It's okay, you guys can come in now," Ivy said.

I entered the room to see that Jude had backed himself into a corner. He was sitting there, motionless. "So that's your magic huh?"

Ivy smiled and nodded. "From what I'm sensing he's not scared or angry, he's just in a state of denial. And of course, in pain from his injury. I'm not sure how long my magic will hold."

"Oh I have an idea." Rainbow Dash said quickly. She said it so quickly that it startled me.

"Okay, what is it?" I said.

"I can cast the sleeping spell now that he's under Ivy's magic," Rainbow Dash said.

"But I thought it only works on Color Rain," I said.

Rainbow Dash shook her head. "It works on anypony, I just reserve it for when I need to get Color Rain to take a nap."

"Huh, interesting." I said.

Then we heard Color Rain's squeals of delight as she was playing her daily game on teleportation hide and go seek.

Uncle Eli- Color Rain thought.

"No Color Rain," I said, "I can't play today."

Why not? Color Rain thought.

"Because I'm helping Jude out, because he's injured." I answered.

"I can't play either," Oliver said.

"Listen Color Rain," Rainbow Dash explained, "me, your father, Eli and Ivy can't play today, we're helping Jude out with his injury, okay?"

Wow, it must be if everyone's helping. Can I help? Color Rain thought.

"No Color Rain, you're too young to fully understand what's going on," Oliver said.

Okay then, I'll just play with Flurry Heart and Gilda for now. Color Rain thought.

Right on cue we heard Flurry Heart shout, "Color Rain! Seriously, get back here!"

We laughed when we heard Gilda shout, "And Rainbow Dash just had to become the Alicorn!"

Rainbow Dash cleared her throat, "Okay, the sooner we look at that burn on Jude's arm the better."

Rainbow Dash's horn lit up and Jude was sound asleep within minutes. Once Jude was asleep, we got a look at the burn on Jude's arm. I gasped when I saw it. I knew exactly what it meant Logan was starting to attack Jude. I'm not going to let Logan take Jude away from me.

* * *

{Jude}

I woke to myself shouting the word 'no'. I looked around to see I was in my bedroom. I knew the sleeping spell had been cast on me, shortly after I let Ivy put me under her magic. That meant they looked at the burn on my arm. I still don't believe that there's a demon god named Logan inside of me. That burn could've come from my out of control magic for all I know.

When I heard the door open, I looked over to see Ivy carrying a tray with three cups on it. The cups were full of the same drink, I have no idea what drink it was.

"How are you feeling?" Ivy asked.

"I'm fine," I said, "and no there's no demon god inside of me called Logan. My burn is caused by my out of control magic."

Ivy raised an eyebrow. "Sure Jude, whatever you say. I can sense by my magic you're in a state of denial. It doesn't matter, this medicine Zecora made for you."

I gagged when I looked at cups, "Yuck! I hate medicine!"

Ivy chuckled, "I know, Zecora altered it a little for the taste. So hopefully, it won't taste so bad."

I sighed and when I went to go grab one of the cups I paused because I remembered my training with Oliver. "What time is it?"

"It's 1:30 PM." Ivy answered.

I panicked, "God damn it! I'm late for-"

"Oh no you don't," said Ivy, blocking me from getting up from the bed and running out the door, "Rainbow Dash gave me strict instructions to make sure you don't get out of bed for the week. Zecora helped her figure out a way to help keep you from sleep teleporting. It seems to work for Oliver, so hopefully, it will help you. Still don't know what we can do about your flashbacks. Oliver's canceled your training for the week as well. Eli's coming over later tonight to make sure you stay put while I get some sleep."

I felt relief that was being taken care of. I didn't like the idea that I would be stuck in my room all week. At least with Ivy and Eli providing me company, it wouldn't be so bad.

* * *

The next night, I woke up shrieking because of the pain from the burn on my left arm. I looked over to see Ivy frowning, "Are you okay Jude?"

I grabbed my left arm and grunted because of the pain. "I'm fine, don't worry about me okay?"

Ivy rolled her eyes, "You know, you're not a very good liar. Would you at least let me-"

I didn't even let her finish her sentence when I grabbed my arm and shrieked, "NO!"

"Okay, calm down," said Ivy, "I'm not going to touch it. Just take a couple of slow deep breaths."

I calmed myself down and then Eli entered the room. When he saw me he gave me a look of concern. "What's wrong Jude?"

The pain from the burn on my arm was starting to get intense, even so I lied through the tears, "Nothing's wrong I'm fine, really I am."

Eli came over and sat down on the bed. "Jude can I-"

I panicked and shrieked, "NO!"

I don't know why I have such a problem with people helping me out. I suspect it has a lot to do with how I was treated back at AI. Every time the Mothers of the Mainframe looked at my injuries from the Feeding Rituals while they showed sympathy for me, they also used this as a way to show contempt for me. It always made me feel small like I was a child.

The funny thing is, when I got together with Ivy, she seemed to know me better than I know myself. She helped deal with those feelings I had, even though the feelings still linger. Because of this, she seems to be overprotective of me just like Oliver is with Rainbow Dash. I know she just wants what's best for me, but it's still difficult.

Eli sighed, "Oh Jude, I just want to help. If you would just let me-"

"NO!" I panicked. At that moment I didn't understand why Eli wouldn't get the hint and back off. I just want people to leave me alone. I rolled over on my side blocking him from seeing the burn. "NO I DON'T WANT HELP! I DON'T WANT PITY! I'M NOT A CHILD!"

Eli sighed, "Is that what this about Jude? You know we just want to help you, right?"

I grit my teeth. "I DON'T CARE!"

Eli and Ivy exchanged a look.

"Ivy, can I talk to you for a moment?" Eli asked.

The pain from the burn got so intense, that I finally passed out and went to sleep.

* * *

{Eli}

My heart broke for Jude when he passed out. "There's got to be something we can do to help him."

"Listen Eli," said Ivy, "I should probably give you more history on what happened to Jude back at AI."

"What is it?" I asked.

Ivy sighed, "Back at AI, the Mothers of the Mainframe, looked down on Jude. Even though they showed sympathy to Jude because of his injuries from the Feeding Rituals, they also took that opportunity to show their contempt for him. Their official title for him was, The Boy Lord Jude. First Mother was the one that started the nickname in the first place. She really hated the fact that Rainbow Dash gave birth to him and not her.

"I blame the Mothers for the way Jude is now. Because of them, Jude doesn't want anyone to help him. Although I'm glad the Machine is gone, to Jude it's like it was never shut down. While you and I have moved on, Jude seems to be stuck back in the past."

Upon hearing that, my heart broke even more for Jude. When I finally composed myself, I wiped away the tears, "No wonder why he doesn't want anyone to help him. Is there any way we can show him that we don't think of him that way?"

Ivy frowned, "I don't know." It looked like she was thinking about the issue as hard as I was at the moment. "I think the only way we can help is to keep his pain down without him knowing it. We can also keep his mind off the whole Logan ordeal, that might help him out. Only problem is, helping him out with his pain is one thing, keeping his mind off the whole Logan ordeal is another."

I sighed, "Good point, he can hear our thoughts. That's going to be hard to do."

"At least he can't teleport with the medicine Zecora's giving him. We don't give it to him during the day because he wants to be awake. I can understand that, just because you're injured doesn't mean sleeping all the time is going to work. Speaking of staying awake, you look like you're not getting enough sleep Eli," Ivy said.

When it comes down to helping Jude out, I could care less if I get any sleep or not. "I can't help it. I'm just worried about Jude at the moment."

Ivy smiled. "I know you want to help Jude, but you need to help yourself first. You can't help Jude if you're not sleeping that much. If it makes you feel any better, you can lay down beside him and hold him that way. I can cast the sleeping spell on you so you can sleep. Don't worry, I'll take care of him tonight while you sleep, okay?"

Ivy's suggestion seemed like a good idea. So I took my shoes off and got into bed beside Jude. Ivy cast the sleeping spell on me and I was asleep within minutes.

* * *

{Jude}

I woke up to hearing Milo's thoughts. That's just like Eli. He always wants to help those closest to him. It's about time he got some sleep.

I looked over to see Eli sleeping soundly next to me with his arm over my waist as if trying to protect me in his sleep. "I guess I missed breakfast didn't I?"

"Oh no, you didn't," said Milo, he pointed to a tray of food on my bedside table, "Eli got up just in time to lower the moon. He ate breakfast and then came back here to go back to sleep. I must say, you two look adorable sleeping next to each other like this."

I raised an eyebrow. "Don't you want him to sleep in your guy's room?"

Milo shook his head. "Nah, it's okay. Eli and I have an open relationship, if we didn't we wouldn't be wanting you in our bed so badly."

"Oh, okay," I said, "but I'm not sleeping with him or you anytime soon."

Milo laughed, "Yeah we know that, it's too bad I haven't gotten a chance to make out with you yet."

I blushed and looked away.

Milo chuckled, "Don't worry, I'm going to do anything you don't want to. I do agree with Eli, it has to be your choice."

I looked at Milo to see he was giving me the googly eyes. Without warning, he reached over and kissed me. I quickly pushed him away. "That's good enough for me Jude. You rest and get better. See you around."

After Milo left, I heard Eli laughing. "I was wondering when he was going to try something like that."

"That's no funny Eli." I said.

Eli had a mischievous smile on his face. Then I heard his thoughts. I want to do this spell on him. It works for Milo when I'm not in the mood, and that's after he's had sex someone else on top of that. His sex drive so high it's hard for me to handle.

"Seriously Eli!" I said, "I did not need to know how high Milo's sex drive is."

Eli chuckled, "Yeah, I haven't tortured you in a while, because of being so worried about you."

Eli pulled me into his arms and held me tightly. He put a hand on my hip and I found that I was unable to move. Shortly after that, I felt myself getting a hard-on. I thought, I think Eli's lost his mind from not sleeping enough.

"Shhh," Eli whispered into my ear, "just a couple of seconds okay?"

I waited for what seemed like forever. When Eli finally released the spell, I screamed in pleasure. Wait, what just happened?

Eli laughed, "In case you're wondering what I did, it's a spell I developed that I like to call the 'Orgasm Spell', Ivy told me sex helps keep you calm. Since you don't want to have sex with me yet, I figured this is the next best thing."

"You mean to tell me that I orgasmed with that spell?" I said.

"Yup, that's exactly what happened and you look very calm now," Eli replied.

"O...Kay," I said stunned by what just happened, "I'm going to go change and eat breakfast."

Eli stretched and yawned, "Sure, I'm going back to sleep."

I got changed and ate breakfast. When I laid back down, it was as if Eli sensed I laid down because he rolled over and held me in his arms while he slept. Eventually, I went back to sleep too.

* * *

{Rainbow Dash}

Oliver and I were standing at the edge of Ghastly Gorge where we decided our battle would be.

For some reason, Oliver seemed either scared or nervous. I wasn't sure which one. "Are you sure about this Rainbow?"

"What's the matter Oliver?" I taunted. "Are you chicken?"

"No, I'm not a chicken-" Oliver said.

"If you say it because you're concerned, please Oliver, " I said, "I'm the ruler of Equestria now. I don't think Princess Celestia and Princess Luna would let a baby take the throne. Or, are you afraid that if you lose it'll damage your big ego!"

"Excuse me?" Oliver growled.

I smiled as I continued taunting Oliver, "You heard me! Big ego! Besides we're not at the Sixth anymore, so you can fight me with your weapon. Or are you scared you can't keep up with an Alicorn?"

I looked behind me when I heard Gilda chuckling, "Now this is going to be interesting! I wonder if someone is finally going to outdo Princess Rainbow Dash? If anyone can do it, it should be her husband."

"Honestly Gilda, we're friends, you don't have to call me princess. It's just Rainbow Dash okay?" I said.

Gilda nodded. "Sure Rainbow. Anyway, husband vs wife, duking it out to boost their egos! Who will win?"

"Hey! I don't have an ego!" Oliver and I protested at the same time.

Gilda laughed, "Yeah right!"

I smiled. "Too bad Eli isn't here, so I can fight him on my day off. That way I can chomp down on his attack and declare myself Rainbow Dash! Oh well, instead I'll just have to chomp down on one of your attacks hubby!"

Oliver rolled his eyes. I heard Color Rain's thoughts asking me to play with her today.

No Color Rain, I thought, I can't play today. I'm busy.

That makes two of us. Oliver thought.

"Nope," said Gilda, "I'm not playing today either."

Okay fine, some other time then, Color Rain thought, I'll just play with Rarity and big sissy Ivy today. Uncle Eli is helping big brother Jude out. And Uncle Milo hardly ever wants to play. He's always busy, oh well.

Once again, every time I hear who Color Rain is playing with on her daily game of teleportation hide and go seek, I laughed because whoever is shouting it's always the same thing but a little bit different depending on who's shouting.

Oliver, Gilda and I laughed when we heard Rarity shouting, "Color Rain honestly, darling, get back here!"

"Can't you do something that normal babies do? Like I don't know, take a nap?" Ivy pleaded.

As Rarity and Ivy's shouts faded into the distance I thought, Well, at least Leo's growing up like a normal baby. If he wasn't he'd be a teenager by now and approaching adulthood by the end of the year.

I agree with you on that Rainbow! Oliver thought.

"So, are you guys going to fight or what?" Gilda asked.

"Sure!" Oliver said, with a determined fighting stance. "Let's do this!"

At the end of the fight I was surprised that Oliver and I were evenly matched, it came out as a tie. As we sat on the ground trying to catch our breaths Oliver said, "There's no way we're ending this on a tie! I want a rematch!"

"Fine by me!" I said.

We did another battle and this time I was shocked and happy that Oliver beat me. I was happy someone finally beat me at something. I tackled Oliver and kissed him. "It's about time someone beat me at something!"

Gilda's jaw dropped. "Wow, somepony happy that somepony beat them at something! You don't see that everyday!"

As Oliver and I got a good laugh at Gilda's reaction, I got a mischievous idea.

Hey Oliver, I thought, since Gilda's still here, why don't we have a little fun with her?

Oliver smiled and thought, Okay, what do you have in mind?

I say why don't we make her as uncomfortable as possible, I thought, let's get lost in each other's eyes and take it from there.

Oliver snorted and thought, Okay, this is going to be fun.

Oliver and I stared at each other as hard as we possibly could. That was all it took to make Gilda uncomfortable. "Okay, yeah I'm out of here. You two really should find a room."

Oliver and I couldn't stop laughing as Gilda flew off as fast as she possibly could. Making Gilda as uncomfortable as possible is always priceless because of the look on her face.

5) Jude's Anger

View Online

{Jude}

When I opened my eyes, I heard an alarm going off. I looked around in horror to see I was back in the computer room back at AI. My eyes went wide in horror and my blood went cold as I looked at the main computer and the words lit up in capital letters: IMMEDIATE EXECUTION REQUIRED!

"No! I'm not doing it!" I screamed. "You can't make me!"

AI tied me to a chair that was in the execution room. Standing in front of me was a copy of myself in front of the button that would lower the execution chamber. The copy of me put a finger to his mouth and said, "Sssssh. Just watch Jude, it's all part of the job."

"NO! DON'T! DON'T! DON'T DO IT!" I kept screaming. I didn't see who was being executed and I didn't care. I just wanted this to stop. Once the execution chamber was lowered, I woke up relieved to see that it was a dream. Even though the reality was that AI was gone, but to me it didn't feel like it.

* * *

{Ivy}

My eyes snapped open as soon as I felt Jude sit up. I looked at him to see he didn't look good. He looked like he had seen a ghost or worse.

Yesterday night was Nightmare Night and Jude had come out of his room to celebrate. With his condition, I'm wondering if that was a good idea. He can't stay in his room forever, fresh air does the mind good every once and a while. I know Jude doesn't like it when you show some sort of sympathy towards him. I suspect that it's because of some sort of trauma that the stupid Machine put him through. I turned around and sat at the edge of the bed so he wouldn't see the emotion on my face.

Jude exhaled slowly, "It's okay Ivy, it was just a dream."

"Are you sure about that Jude?" I said, still not facing him.

"Come here," Jude said. He pulled me into his arms and held me.

"You know if you talk about it, you'll feel better right?" I said.

Jude shook his head. "No, it's my burden to bear, not yours."

"It's not so much about bearing a burden," I objected. "It's about taking care of your health. Just like I told Eli, you can't help anyone if you can't help yourself."

I could tell by the way Jude was acting, it looked like he was debating about telling me what he was thinking. I wasn't expecting him to tell me anything. He shocked me when he started to tell me what he was thinking. I felt relief and happiness that he was finally opening up to me.

* * *

{Jude}

It was another night of another night of Eli holding me and being very overprotective of me as usual. Eli was trying to push me to my limit with his orgasm spell. I knew that's what he was doing because I could hear his thoughts. Finally, after a while I passed out and went to sleep.

My dream started out like every other nightmare I've had before. I was running in slow motion from something more than likely a copy of myself going to tie me to a chair to make me do another execution. This time I stopped running and when I turned around to see the head of the seekers, The Head Seeker Gabriel, with what he seems to think is a sinister smile. His smile didn't scare me at all. I've seen it many times. Why I was seeing him this time and not a copy of myself puzzled me.

I paused. "Okay, why are you here and not Lord Jude?"

The Head Seeker Gabriel laughed wickedly, "Wow Firewall Jude, looks like the Lord and Lady are going to have to reprogram you. They're upset with you for not doing your job. I can see you have lost your mind! You might be friends with Lord Eli and Lady Milo but they aren't too happy with you and you are coming with me."

"Okay fine, I'll do another-" I paused. "Wait, did you just say Lord Eli and Lady Milo? And I'm Firewall Jude?"

The Head Seeker Gabriel looked confused, "Yes, and you're not terrified because?"

"Am I supposed to be terrified?" I asked. "Would Lady Milo be pregnant by chance?"

The Head Seeker Gabriel nodded. "Yes, she's almost due."

I snorted. "Well, send her my congratulations please. Am I up for elimination?"

The Head Seeker Gabriel shook his head. "I'm not sure about that Firewall Jude. No matter, Lord Eli wants to have you back to AI's castle immediately!"

He took out what looked like a stunner which was something I would give him to bring someone important that AI wanted to be taken care of. It was the same thing I used on Rainbow Dash and Oliver when I wanted to bring them to AI's castle so I could meet them finally. He looked super confused when he saw I was overjoyed by the fact that I was a Firewall and this was being used on me. "You're looking way too happy to have a stunner put in you."

I nodded. "Yup! Go ahead, put me out of my misery."

I was laughing as The Head Seeker Gabriel put the stunner in me. My laughter was what woke me up.

* * *

"Uh, Jude?" Eli said. "What are you laughing about?"

I laughed when I saw Eli with a confused look on his face. "Oh please Lord Eli, call me Firewall Jude will you? And send my congrats to Lady Milo on her pregnancy. Tell me, are you two having a boy or a girl?"

"Okay, I think I overdid it with my spell this time," Eli said. "Are you okay Jude?"

"I'm more than okay Eli," I said, "for once I wasn't Lord Jude doing an execution for AI. This time I was Firewall Jude! You were Lord Eli and Milo was Lady Milo."

I laughed as Eli checked me to see if I had a fever. He gave me a wary look. "Are you sure you're okay?"

"I'm perfectly fine Eli," I said, "that was the best dream I've had all year!"

Eli chuckled, "Well then, I guess I should do this more often if it'll help you sleep. Ivy did say you're calm after sex. Of course you've been calm after I do this spell anyway. If it helps you have a good dream, that's a bonus."

"Yup," I teased, "thank you so much Lord Eli. You didn't answer my question, are you and Lady Milo having a boy or a girl?"

"Okay, okay you got me," said Eli, "although I should probably do some research to see if I could get Milo pregnant. It might just keep him from getting on top of me for a while. I know he's trying to get me to sleep more, but my goodness!"

I smiled. "I wouldn't count on that. Ivy's sex drive seemed to go higher after she got pregnant up until two weeks before her due date."

Eli deadpanned, "Yeah, nevermind."

Before Eli could say anything else, I pulled him into my arms and kissed him. We started making out. As we were making out I debated about having sex with him but I decided not to.

Eli let go of me and sighed, "Do you know how badly you're torturing me? I'm trying to keep my self-control here."

"I know, I haven't decided yet," I said. "I guess every time I think about it, it makes me nervous. I don't think I'm not ready for it yet."

Eli nodded. "I understand. It has to be your choice and not mine, although I am tempted."

"Just hold me for now okay?" I said.

"Sure," Eli said.

Eli laid on his back and I put my head on his chest. I fell asleep and slept soundly through the night.

* * *

The next day Oliver surprised me by calling me out of my room to the training area.

"Okay Jude," said Oliver, "I think it's time for your life to go back to normal. You can't stay in your room forever. Now if that burn on your arm starts acting up again, the training will stop, got it?"

I nodded. "Yes dad."

"Let's begin," Oliver said.

We started the fight and everything was going fine until the burn on my arm started acting up and one of Oliver's shields grazed my shoulder. I couldn't hide the pain no matter how much I tried. I sank to my knees and grabbed my arm. Oliver put his shields away and with some effort I put my swords away. Oliver gave me a look of concern.

Great, I was already The Boy Lord Jude back at AI, I thought, I'm not about to be The Boy Prince Jude here.

"Jude I know you're hurt and you think you can deal with this on your own-" Oliver started.

"No!" I shrieked. "I'm not going to let it happen again! I'm about to become The Boy Prince Jude here. I'm not a child, so drop it, I'm fine!"

Oliver groaned, "Jude, you know we don't think of you that way and we never will. You're loved and respected here. Just admit that you're hurt and we can help you."

Oliver went to help me get to my feet, but I pushed him away. "NO! LEAVE ME ALONE!"

Oliver looked at me with concern but he backed away. I didn't want to be around him even though I knew he was trying to help. I teleported back to my room and locked the door when I got there.

As soon as I got to my room, I laid down on the bed face first and started to cry. Then I heard my imaginary best friend Logan's voice, "Oh Jude, why is my vessel crying?"

I snarled. "I'm not your vessel and you're not real! My magic is out of control and I'm not explaining things to my imagination."

Logan gave me a sinister and wicked laugh, "I'm not real huh? Seriously Jude? I gave you a wound that put you out for more than a week. How many wounds do I have to inflict on you before you acknowledge that I'm real?"

"Because you're not real and I don't know why I even bother to talk to my imagination," I snapped.

Logan laughed diabolically, I wasn't scared, I was annoyed with it because I've heard this type of laugh time and time again back at AI. "Wow, you really think that type of laugh is going to scare me? I've seen that type of laugh before and quite frankly hearing it again from my imagination is really annoying!"

Logan grinned. "It's too bad I can't see your memories. I would love to see how many times you've heard this type of laugh. I also like to know what this AI is. Oh well, looks like I'll have to do some damage to you again. Let's see here…"

I felt something prick my right cheek and the feeling ran all the way to my ear. I touched it and looked down at my finger to something that looked like black ink on it. "What the hell?"

"Hmm, this is what I like to call the black ink wound," said Logan, "it's my favorite wound to inflict on my vessels if the burn doesn't work. It usually forces them to acknowledge my existence by driving them into madness because of the pain. When this wound starts to act up, it blinds them. Since the burn didn't work, this one should do the trick."

With that, Logan disappeared and now I was angry. I have never felt this angry before. I was so angry that my mind went blank.

* * *

{Eli}

I knew Jude was going to be pissed if that burn on his arm started acting up during training. The burn did act up and it almost killed him during practice. He's definitely Rainbow Dash's son alright.

Ivy frowned. "Any idea of where he went?"

"Good thing I can sense where Jude teleports to and he went to his room," I said.

"Great and more than likely he's locked the door," Ivy said.

I rolled my eyes. "I doubt a locked door can keep us out, we have magic, duh!"

"Oh. Right," Ivy said.

"We'd better go find him," said Oliver, "I know he doesn't want help, but if that burn keeps getting worse, we might have to put him in the hospital."

"Well let's go," I said.

* * *

As soon as we rounded the corner to Jude's room, Ivy paused and had a look of horror on her face. "Oh boy! I've sensed Jude's anger before, but not at this level!"

I looked at the room to see that the door was shaking. All of the sudden the door busted open and a huge gust of wind followed. I heard Jude roar like a demon. "If I didn't know any better, I'd say Jude's a demon himself."

"Logan's NOT. REAL!" Jude roared.

"Um…" Oliver said. "What do we do now?"

I thought about a spell Princess Luna taught me to help calm a person down so it'll make it easier to pull a demon out of them. "I think I know what might help. It's not much, but it's worth a try."

I focused my magic on Jude and the wind from his magic calmed down. I looked at Jude in terror when I saw his eyes were red like a demon's eyes. As soon as Jude was at least under control Oliver used his magic to summon a rope and tied Jude up with it. Ivy tried to put Jude under her magic to calm him down, but he refused her help.

Wow, I thought, Ivy said he could break out of her magic and she wasn't kidding!

Jude looked like a caged animal trying to break free of Oliver's rope. Oliver frowned. "I'm not sure if the rope will hold him much longer. We might need to try something different."

"Maybe Rainbow Dash can help?" I suggested. "She is an Alicorn and a double bearer of the elements of harmony."

Oliver nodded. "That just might work. I'll go get her."

* * *

{Rainbow Dash}

As soon as I heard what happened to Jude, I went to his room to see that Oliver had Jude tied to a chair with a rope. I looked in horror as I clearly saw Jude was angry and his eyes were red like a demon's eyes.

I gulped, "What happened?"

"Jude got upset during training," answered Oliver, "the burn on his arm started acting up. He said something about he's not going to become The Boy Prince Jude."

Ivy groaned, "Uh-oh not this crap again!"

I tilted my head, "What are you talking about Ivy?"

"It's those stupid Mothers of the Mainframes fault!" Ivy growled. "Back at AI the Mothers of the Mainframe had nothing but contempt for Jude. Their official title for him was The Boy Lord Jude. The wounds that he got from the Feeding Rituals gave them an out to show their contempt for him even more. They were pissed that AI decided it wanted Jude to rule over it and not them. Especially that awful bitch First Mother!"

"I don't understand, he's not ruling over a country like I am," I said. "He's just part of the Royal Family. Does he think we're going to like down on him because he's a Prince? Because he should know that's not the case."

Ivy sighed, "I know that's exactly what I've been telling him. Those stupid Mothers have traumatized him by this. His flashbacks add to this problem also. The Machine might be gone but to him it's like it was never shut down. It's almost like he's trapped in the past."

"I see." I said. I paused when I saw that Jude had been injured again. There was a cut on his right cheek and I saw black ink coming from it instead of blood. I pointed a hoof at the cut. "How in the hell did he get injured?"

"One word," Eli replied, "Logan."

"You've got to be kidding me!" I said. I did a facehoof and groaned. "Logan's really trying hard to get Jude to acknowledge his existence."

"Logan's NOT. REAL!" Jude roared.

"Nevermind, I stand corrected," I said, "there's got to be something we can do to help."

"NO HELPING!" Jude roared.

"Oh yeah Jude's your child alright Rainbow," said Oliver. "Remember when you wanted to walk back to the Sixth after you got hit by the Copper? You didn't want to accept that you're a pegasus named Rainbow Dash."

I rolled my eyes. "Okay, you got me and now I'm an Alicorn, yay…"

Ivy, Eli and Oliver snickered at my response.

Think Rainbow, think. I thought. Then I thought about Discord because he has chaos magic.

"That's it!" I exclaimed.

"What's it?" Oliver asked.

"Discord had chaos magic," I said, "his magic is just as strong as Jude's is. Maybe he can help snap Jude out of this? I'm not sure if he can help Jude control his magic though."

Oliver nodded. "Well, it's worth a try."

* * *

When Discord came he examined Jude and the cut on his face. I had already told him about the demon god named Logan that's possessing Jude and about his out of control magic.

"Hmm," said Discord, "I think I have a remedy to help calm Jude down. Maybe I can also help him control his magic by teaching him techniques to help with that. I could also strengthen the control spell that Princess Celestia put on his crown."

Discord smiled and snapped his claw and pulled out of thin air a hat that you would use when you're doing a magic show.

I groaned, "Seriously Discord? A magic show? Really!"

Discord shook his head. "Oh no, no, no, no, it's what's inside the hat that will help."

I paused. "Huh?"

Discord rolled his eyes. "Remember that bunny I got when I threw a frisbee up against a wall, back when I was stuck inside that Machine?"

I looked over to see Eli trying so hard not to laugh. However, Ivy looked completely confused.

"Oh yeah, I remember that!" Eli laughed. "We've got a bunny on the loose!"

Oliver chuckled, "And I said are you serious?"

"Yup, I'm totally serious," Eli joked, "we got a bunny on the loose and it's hopping towards the baler area!"

"Yup, I couldn't resist chasing it down," said Discord, "and I caught it. So without further ado, say hello to Bunny-Na!"

Discord pulled a white bunny out of the hat that reminded me of Fluttershy's pet bunny Angel. He took Bunny-Na and put him on Jude's lap. The bunny looked adorable as it rubbed its head up against Jude's chest. The strangest thing is Jude's eyes turned back to normal. Jude looked down at Bunny-Na and looked puzzled by it. "Why is there a bunny sitting on my lap?"

"Well, you turned into a demon psychopath," I explained, "and we had to figure out some way to help you calm down. It seems Discord's pet bunny that he named Bunny-Na did the trick. Let me tell you something Jude, you will never be known as The Boy Prince Jude around here. None of us have contempt for you. You're Prince Jude to those of the Royal Family and to me you're Jude. You're my son and I love you. All of us love you, okay?"

Jude looked away. "You told them about that Ivy?"

Ivy nodded. "Well yes, how else was I going to get you to see that the Mothers aren't here?"

Jude sighed, "It still feels like they're here. I feel that one day I'm going to come around the corner and see that ugly old hag, First Mother."

"Yeah I've never been so happy to know someone like, First Mother is dead this much before too," Eli said.

Discord's jaw dropped. "Wow."

Discord went over to Bunny-Na and tried to put him back inside the hat but Bunny-Na refused to go with him.

"Interesting," said Discord, "it seems that Bunny-Na wants to stay with Prince Jude."

Jude paused and smiled, "Wait a minute! The bunny's name is Bunny-Na?"

"What? I think that's the perfect name for him, don't you agree?" Discord said.

Jude snorted. "Yeah, I guess so."

"Hmm, well I guess I'll let Bunny-Na stay with you," Discord said.

Jude gave him a wary look. "Are you sure that's a good idea? I mean what if I get angry and kill him by accident?"

Discord smiled. "In seeing that he snapped you out of a demon rampage, I think he'll be safe with you. Besides, bunnies have magic to protect themselves from a psycho rampaging demon, so yeah I think he'll be fine with you."

Discord looked at the cut on Jude's cheek and gently touched it. Jude howled in pain, "That's another reason why I don't like people helping me!"

"Sorry Prince Jude," Discord apologized.

"It hurts!" Jude cried.

I frowned when I saw Jude's eye twitching because of the pain. All Discord did was lightly touch the cut. Discord seemed puzzled by Jude's reaction. "Hmm, I've never seen magic like this before. It feels awfully strange and dark. The fact that black ink is coming from it instead of blood is very strange indeed. Any idea of how this happened Prince Jude?"

"My magic is out of control and that's how this happened," Jude replied.

I could tell by the look on his face he was still in denial about what was really happening to him. That was still a good thing because it'll make it harder for Logan to take over him. I also had a feeling that the wound was from Logan.

Don't think or say a word… Eli cautioned in his thoughts.

Okay fine, I thought, I'm not saying anything.

Even though I really wanted to say something, I kept my mouth and my thoughts shut.

6) Let's be with Jude

View Online

{Jude}

A couple of times this week the wounds that my out of control magic gave me acted up. The strange thing was Bunny-Na seemed to know what was happening. Since Ivy and I gave Bunny-Na free range of the bedroom, he would hop up on the bed next to me and comfort me when my wound acted up. Apparently Bunny-Na had some sort of healing magic, because he would lick the wound on my cheek and it seemed to help a little bit. I found it funny that he would gag every time he licked it.

Just like Color Rain, Bunny-Na can communicate by thought. How are we doing today master?

"Please stop calling me that Bunny-Na," I said, "just call me Jude okay?"

Okay Jude, my apologies, anyway this wound is very strange to me. I've never seen anything like it before! Bunny-Na thought.

I sighed, "I know that's what everyone keeps telling me. I've looked in the mirror and my eye bleeds the darkest color of red I've ever seen."

I looked over at Eli to see him smiling. "Talking to Bunny-Na again?"

"Yeah, I still can't believe Bunny-Na can communicate by thought like Color Rain can," I said. "At least he doesn't play teleportation hide and go seek. I don't feel like chasing after a bunny all day."

Eli laughed, "I totally agree with you."

Bunny-Na hopped off the bed and went somewhere else in the room.

I reached over and started to kiss Eli. As I kept kissing him, I debated about what I've been debating about whether or not to have sex with him. I had been thinking about it for weeks now. Every time I thought about it, it made me nervous so I kept chickening out on it.

You know what? It's now or never, I'm going for it. I thought.

I kept kissing Eli long enough to distract him so I could take his pants and underwear off. I then took off my pants and underwear. We were both naked from the waste down. Eli noticed this and stopped kissing me. "Are you sure about this?"

"Oh yeah, I'm sure," I said.

Before Eli could respond, I held him down and got inside him.

Wow, not only is this interesting, it feels good. I thought. If I'd known it was going to feel this good, I would've done it sooner!

I had no idea why I wanted to do what I thought of doing next. I really wanted to make Eli scream like Ivy does with me. I whispered into his ear, "Please scream for me Eli."

I almost screamed along with him because of how different and good it felt to be inside him. I kept grunting every time I thrust into him instead of screaming. After it was over we just laid there for a while. Eli kept holding me and it seemed like he did not want me to get off him. So I stayed right where I was.

"If I'm dreaming then I don't want to wake up," Eli said. "No, you're not getting off me anytime soon. I never thought I'd be able to hold you like this on top of me and not just sitting on my lap."

I laughed, "Yeah it felt so good to do that. Although I have no idea why I wanted you to scream."

"It's probably because you have a dominating personality," Eli said. "The sex we just did was awesome."

"Ah…" I said. At that moment, I had no idea what to say to him. I looked him in the eyes and I saw the look of desire in them. I knew he wanted to do what and we did it again. Right when we were in the middle of having sex again the wound on my cheek acted up. Eli looked at me with concern when he saw it happening.

Great, just great! I'm in the middle of sex and then this happens! Lovely… I thought.

I could barely see Eli because of the pain. I was going to get off him but he held me tighter in between his legs and put a hand underneath my chin. He tilted my head a bit and I knew he was examining my wound because of how he tilted my head. I heard his thoughts, This is the strangest wound I've ever seen! The burn on his arm is just as strange as this wound. Why did this have to happen to Jude? Anyone else is fine for me but why Jude? There's got to be something more that I can do to help him besides casting a healing spell to help with the pain.

It took everything in my power to myself from shrieking the word 'no' and constantly refusing help. That's because I knew he just wanted to help. I started to tell myself that Eli's not First Mother, he's nowhere near her personality. Eli's not First Mother, he just wants to help. He just wants to help. He just wants to help.

"Wow," said Eli, "you're really holding yourself back from shrieking the word 'no' aren't you?"

I nodded and barely got the word 'yes' out because just talking seemed to make the pain worse. I heard Eli think, Hmmm, I wonder if this will help.

"Ow!" I said as Eli brushed a finger over my eyebrow. The pain went away after a while and after the pain died down, my vision cleared up.

"Huh," said Eli, "looks like that helped."

Eli let out a sigh of relief when he saw his healing spell helped the pain I was in go away. I could tell Eli did not want me to get off him because of the way he was holding me. "Although I would love to have sex again, I think that's enough for the day. You need to rest."

I rolled my eyes, seeing that I was in pain before, I agreed with Eli. My wound could start acting up at any moment. "I'm fine right now, but if you say so, okay."

I went to get off him, but he was not about to let me do that at the moment. I understood why, it was within his nature to be protective of the people he loves.

"You are not getting off me, nope, you're sleeping right here," Eli said.

"Fine then," I mumbled, "have it your way."

Eli held me as tight as he could up against him. It comforted me a little bit knowing that Eli wanted to do everything in his power to protect me. Eventually, I fell asleep.

* * *

{Eli}

Milo was stunned when I told him that I finally slept with Jude. "So he finally made up his mind Huh?"

I smiled. "Oh yeah and he's good too! I thought you were domineering during sex, but Jude's got you beat to that."

Milo and I were laying in bed after we had and instead of Milo being jealous when I told about how Jude was during sex, he smirked. "Did you expect me to be jealous or something?"

"Well, kind of," I replied.

Milo chuckled, "Oh come on Eli! Seriously! I'm not insecure, you know. If I was then I wouldn't agree to have an open relationship, duh! Actually, it makes me want to try even harder to get in bed with him. I have a few tricks up my sleeve that might get him interested."

I gave him a skeptical look. "Uh-huh, it took him forever to get in bed with me. It might take him a while to get in bed with you. Just don't push it okay?"

I could tell by the look on Milo's face he was planning something. I smiled because I had a feeling of what he was planning. "What are you thinking about?"

"Well, every time Jude's alone, that's when Logan decides to strike. I know a couple of healing spells myself," Milo answered. "That wound on his cheek is very bizarre, maybe I can help?"

"Since I can't protect Jude all the time because of my job, I could use the help," I said. "Ivy can't protect him all the time either because she can be busy taking care of Leo. So why not? But if you creep the guy out, he might not want to be in the same room with you."

Milo nodded and then he chuckled, "Sure, I'll keep that in mind."

Even though I didn't mind Milo helping with Jude I wasn't so sure if this arrangement was going to work out.

* * *

{A bird named Raven}

When we finally made our way to the Castle, the first order of business was to find someone that could see us. Crow and I perched on a nearby tree branch and watched as Noah tried to see if the guards at the drawbridge could see him.

I thought it was funny, because the guards at the drawbridge reminded me of miniature horses. From what I found out, they're actually called ponies. The guards at the gates had horns on their heads and they're classified as unicorns. They have magic, so they should be able to see Noah right? At least that's what I thought. Unfortunately Noah came back with a disappointed look on his face.

"No luck?" I asked.

Noah frowned and then shook his head. "Nope, they didn't see me at all."

"Well," I said, "maybe we should go inside the castle. Surely someone will be bound to see us?"

"That just might work," Noah said.

Once we got inside, we paused when we saw a young man in his late 20's. He was wearing a silver crown clipped to his belt. From the looks of it, he was dressed like someone of royalty. There was a white pony with purple hair and a picture on her butt that was three diamonds.

The young man the pony was following seemed very annoyed with her.

"Prince Jude," the pony said, "why aren't you wearing your crown?"

Prince Jude rolled his eyes and pointed to the crown clipped on his belt. "As you can see I'm wearing it Rarity."

"Oh no, no, no darling!" Rarity objected. "You need to wear it on your head. That way ponies know that you're part of the royal family and give you the respect you deserve."

"I don't want that kind of respect Rarity!" Prince Jude snapped. "I'm tired of having titles added to my name! I just want to be a regular guy named Jude. Besides the stupid thing is supposed to help with my out of control magic and it's not working! I have a half a mind to break it and throw it in the trash, but that's against the law."

Rarity gasped, "You can't escape the fact that you're the son of Princess Rainbow Dash, the ruler of Equestria! Try as you might, you're royalty and that's going to follow you everywhere you go."

I was surprised to see that Prince Jude had a wound on his face that looked like a type of wound that Logan would give his vessel to drive them nuts so he can take over them.

If that's what I think it is, then black ink should come from the wound and his eye should bleed to the darkest shade of red anyone's ever seen! I thought. I could from Prince Jude's state of mind he was in a state of disbelief.

"Noah!" I called out.

Noah paused and looked at me. "What? What is it?"

I pointed a wing at Prince Jude. "Look at the wound on Prince Jude's cheek. It looks a lot like a wound Logan would give him. If I recall correctly, that would usually do the trick so Logan can take over."

Noah's eyes went wide. "Great, not only has Logan chosen a vessel that has magic. He's chosen a person of royalty."

I assured him. "Don't worry Noah from what I'm sensing, Prince Jude hasn't gone into madness. He's not even close to it! He's in a state of disbelief and he's incredibly annoyed too! I don't even know if he's aware that Logan is inside of him. Logan's probably getting on his nerves. Not only does Prince Jude have magic, he has a lot of it."

I looked over to see Prince Jude howling in pain. I felt a pit in my stomach when I saw the wound on Prince Jude's face act up. Black ink ran down his face and his eye bleed the darkest shade of red anyone's ever seen.

"Prince Jude!" Rarity gasped.

Before Prince Jude passed out, Rarity acted quickly and called one of the guards over to help. I had no idea where they were taking him, because I doubt a doctor at a hospital would be able to help with that type of wound.

Noah sighed, "At least we know where Logan is. I bet he made it so no one can see us too."

"You can say that again," I said

Now that we've found where Logan is and who he picked for his vessel. The hard part would be to find someone that could see us.

* * *

{Jude}

I woke up howling in pain. I noticed someone was holding me, but that didn't matter to me at the moment.

At this point I was starting to think that this was my punishment for helping AI kill people before it got shut down. I figured I need to take this pain in stride and deal with it.

I felt someone breathe into my ear and the pain went away. I looked up to see that it was Milo holding me this time, "Milo? What did you just do? I don't think I deserve the help. Honestly, I think it's my punishment for helping AI kill those people. They're gone because of me!"

Milo gave me a puzzled look, "Are you serious Jude? You know something, Eli killed more people than you did! Over one hundred people as a matter of fact. Think about it this way, you helped shut down AI and saved over a million creatures that were still trapped inside! I think that more than makes up for the people you helped AI kill. Just stop thinking that way. It's not true, got it?"

I nodded, but even with Milo's comfort it still didn't make me feel any better. I didn't say anything and then I heard Milo's thoughts. I don't understand, why would Jude think this way? Just because something like this is happening? Yeah no, I don't think so. If that's the case then Eli would be in worse shape and dying a slow painful death by now. I guess the only other way I could help Jude is to comfort him. I'm not very good at comforting people, I mean I can do it no problem with Eli but anyone else, not really. I've read some books about it but I don't understand it.

I snorted. "Really, Milo? You don't have to take a crash course on how to comfort someone. Just do what you feel is best to do."

"Uh, okay then," Milo said. He smiled and then kissed me. I had to admit it did feel comforting kissing him. But that didn't mean that I wanted to have sex with him anytime soon. It took me weeks to decide if I wanted to have sex with Eli.

It might be awhile for me to decide on sex with Milo. Although knowing Milo he'll try something to tempt me so much that I can't resist. I heard his thoughts, I bet if I distract him enough…

I had half a mind to get off him and run the other direction. It seemed like Milo knew exactly what I was getting ready to do, so he held me tight and kept kissing me.

Wow he's a good kisser, Milo thought, I forgot what I was going to do to him. Oh well, I'll just keep kissing him.

I didn't think I was that good at kissing someone but apparently I'm good enough to make someone forget what they were going to do to me.

Milo laid me down on the bed and started to make out with me. I paused when I heard Milo's thoughts again. Now I remember what I was going to do to him! I wonder how he would react if I just played with him for a bit.

"I don't know if-" I said.

Milo licked my ear and started biting my neck. Eli might have that orgasm spell but I think that's being a little too nice. I have my ways. I wonder what if I do this, if that's going to make him want to dominate me?

I smiled because I knew what he wanted. I figured if he wanted me to dominate him, then that's fine by me. Before I could actually do anything, Milo flipped me on my stomach. He took off my pants and underwear. He got inside me and it took me by surprise at first, he thrust into me a couple of times when I fought back and did exactly what he wanted from me. "Oh no you don't!"

I got Milo off of me and had it so he was lying on his back. I whisper into his ear just like I did with Eli. "Please scream for me Milo."

"Sure! But you're going to scream for me too," Milo moaned.

I started thinking about what I was getting ready to do to him and the thought turned me on. Milo bit me on my neck hard enough to make me scream bloody murder. I'm pretty sure if someone heard my scream along with the other noises Milo and I were making, they would probably walk past our room as fast as they could. Once it was over and we both were satisfied, I smiled at the dazed look on Milo's face.

"Wow," said Milo, "Eli wasn't kidding when he said you had a domineering personality! There's no way I could top that! Man that was good!"

"Yeah I didn't think I was that good, but apparently I am." I said.

"Wow, just wow…" Milo said in a daze.

I found myself exhausted by the sex I just had with Milo.

"Wow, you really know how to wear someone out Milo." I yawned.

"Sorry, I can't help it. I can be a little bit aggressive when it comes down to sex." Milo laughed.

"Yeah, I noticed that." I said. Before I fell asleep, I realized something. Now that I've had sex with Eli and Milo, add Ivy to the mix, I wasn't sure if I could satisfy all three of them. Like after having sex with Eli, Milo did not want me to get off him.

"You aren't going anywhere. Nope, not if I got something to say about it," Milo said.

* * *

When I woke up the next day, I found that I was tied to the bed. Based on how I was tied up, I knew it was Ivy that did it. I knew that Ivy wanted sex. Great, I just had sex with Eli and then the other say I had sex with Milo. I had a feeling this might happen.

I felt Ivy kissing me and then she started pushing on me. I groaned and screamed a couple of times. I had to admit, sex was always better with Ivy. It's good with Eli and Milo but nothing compares to Ivy. After it was over, Ivy untied me and I held her in my arms.

Ivy chuckled, "I head you had sex with Eli and Milo finally."

"Yeah I did," I said, "apparently, I have a domineering personality. Probably because I was having way too much fun making them scream and I have no idea why I wanted to do that."

Ivy smiled. "I'm gonna take a wild guess and say you got the idea from me."

I laughed, "You can say that again."

As we were talking about other things like we normally do after sex.

* * *

{Eli}

I laughed at the bragging Milo did because having sex with Jude. I know when Milo wants something, he goes for it and there's no stopping him. "Let me guess, you challenged him, didn't you Milo?"

Milo nodded. "Uh, yeah but I forgot what I was going to do to him at first because he needed to be comforted at first. Did you know Jude think's that his condition is punishment for the people he killed back at AI?"

My jaw dropped. "I think he's lost his mind! He does realize that I killed more people than he did, right?"

Milo shook his head. "Apparently not, until I told him. He doesn't seem to think that since he helped shut down the machine that saved over a million people doesn't make up for that."

I sat down at the edge of the bed and shook my head. "Why on earth would that thought even cross Jude's mind?"

Milo shrugged. "I don't know."

"Hmm," I said, "I think we can reassure him that it's not the case at all, maybe that'll help him deal with this better?"

Milo gave me a look of uncertainty and I don't blame him. I then thought of something that might help us deal with the Logan issue. "That's it!"

Milo jumped off the bed and looked at me startled. "What's it?"

"Rainbow Dash told me that when she was working for the Sixth," I answered, "she got her assignments from someone called a Predictor, she could hear people's thoughts and see the future!"

Milo paused. "Uh, see the future? I wonder if Jude can see the future?"

I shook my head. "Not that I know of. I'm pretty sure if he could, he'd probably be complaining about that too and he would have seen this issue coming. Although he can see through walls and of course, we all know he can hear people's thoughts, he can't communicate by thought. I wonder if we can get in contact with Rainbow Dash's Predictor, maybe they can help us out?"

"I don't know, but it's worth a shot," Milo said.

"Well then," I said with determination, "the sooner I can talk to Rainbow Dash the better."

I hoped that Rainbow Dash's Predictor would be able to help us out. It's because we're going to need all of the help we can get.

7) Love and Magic

View Online

{Rainbow Dash}

When Eli told me about his idea to bring Samantha in on the situation to help us pull Logan out of Jude, I quickly summoned Samantha to the Castle in Canterlot. Once Samantha arrived, she bowed to me when she got close to the throne.

I really don't want to have to say what I need to say to my old boss. I thought. Then I groaned, "You can look at me now Samantha."

Samantha chuckled when she stood up, "I heard that Princess Rainbow Dash. You're the ruler of Equestria. Just because I'm your former boss, doesn't mean I don't have to give you the respect you deserve princess. Anyway, to what do I owe the pleasure of being summoned by the ruler of Equestria?"

"It's about my son Jude," I said.

Samantha tilted her head. "Excuse me? Did you just say Jude? Isn't that the baby that was taken from you at six months old?"

I nodded. "Yup, that's him, follow me."

"Yes, your highness," Samantha said.

We walked down the hallway to Jude's room and I started to explain things. "Remember when Oliver and I escaped AI's castle about four years ago and we found out who the ruler was?"

Samantha nodded. "Yeah, I couldn't hear in your thoughts who it was because the Elements of Harmony were blocking me from hearing it."

"Well the ruler of AI was my son Jude." I said, "When AI sends out a baby for it, it will take the baby and transform them in two years into a young adult."

Samantha's jaw dropped. "Seriously?"

"Yeah, but in Jude's case since AI picked him to be its ruler, Jude went from a helpless baby into a young adult in a matter of weeks." I explained, "Apparently, when AI did that, it unknowingly unlocked Jude's magic. In turn it led to AI's demise. It was his, Ivy's, Eli's, Milo's magic and the Elements of Harmony that helped shut down AI. Now Jude's magic is out of control and there's a demon god named Logan possessing him. Fortunately Jude doesn't believe any of it, the more he's in denial, the more there will-"

I paused when we got closer to Jude's room, "Three, two, one..."

"LOGAN'S NOT REAL!" Jude roared.

Samantha's jaw dropped. "Wow, if that's not denial, I don't know what is." She paused when she saw Eli, "Wait for a minute! You're that Firewall Eli guy!"

Eli rolled his eyes. "Yeah? Apparently, I have magic too. I take care of raising and lowering the moon and I take care of the boring Night Court. You know Rainbow Dash, it's too bad I can't sleepwalk out of there, like when you sleep fly out of Day Court."

Samantha laughed, "I remember Oliver of course now it's Prince Oliver told me you sleep fly princess."

I rolled my eyes. "Okay, okay you got me, so exactly how are we going to-"

"LOGAN'S NOT REAL!" Jude roared again.

"Okay, okay," said Ivy, "I get it! Calm down Jude, seriously!"

Samantha jumped back startled by this, "And who might that be?"

"That would be Ivy, Jude's wife," I said, "they have a son together named Leo who is growing up like a normal child so far. If he wasn't he'd be a teenager by now."

"Wow, that machine messed things up so bad," Samantha said, "I'm glad it got shut down."

I nodded. "Yeah, so how do we do this before Jude roars again?"

Eli shook his head. "I don't think he's going to scream again. Ivy has him under her magic now. Good thing Leo's not here, this would probably give him nightmares seeing his father like this."

"Yup I can agree with you on that," I said.

When we entered the room Samantha paused and had a look of horror on her face when she saw Ivy desperately trying to keep Jude under her magic. As if on cue Bunny-Na hopped right over and sat down next to Jude as close as he possibly could. Bunny-Na doing that seemed to help calm Jude down.

"And where have you been Bunny-Na?" Ivy snapped.

I was sleeping, Bunny-Na thought, last time I checked, I can sleep right? Jude's last roar woke me up, sorry.

"Okay," said Samantha, "am I in an alternate universe or something?"

I laughed, "Nope, it's more like 'or something."

Samantha frowned. "I can't work with him while he's awake."

"Why not?" I asked.

"Because I can sense from here that he's highly stressed out. I can't work with someone in his condition," Samantha said.

I thought about it, "Well we could try the-"

"No sleeping!" Jude snapped. "In case you're wondering, I can hear people's thoughts and no I can't see the future, but I can see through walls and I have acute hearing times ten! No, it's not fun!"

Samantha was speechless at first but then she regained her composure, "Well, if we can't make him sleep, we should at least give him something so he can relax."

I nodded. "Sure I'll ask Zecora and see if she can come up with something."

* * *

I contacted Zecora and she made a potion that was strong enough to make Jude calm down and not be aware of what was happening so much. She wasn't sure if it would make him fall asleep but it would at least keep him from teleporting randomly and barely aware of things.

So I gave the potion to Jude and he reluctantly drank it. It did exactly what Zecora said it would do. It looked like Jude was under some sort of hypnosis. Ivy, Eli and Milo took Jude to Samantha's realm. Once they got there, they looked around Samantha's realm in awe but Oliver and I were unfazed by it. That's because we had to report to Samantha for our assignments while working at the Sixth.

Samantha chuckled, "Yeah I know, this place is something else isn't it? In case you're wondering why Princess Rainbow Dash and Prince Oliver are unfazed by this place, it's because this is where they had to report to me for their assignments when they were working for the Sixth."

I rolled my eyes. "At least I don't have to wear that stupid doorbell behind my ear anymore. That thing was just as annoying as the blood barrier was painful! No way I'm doing that again. You'd have to use dark magic on me to get me to do that again."

Eli raised an eyebrow. "Uh, blood barrier?"

I deadpanned, "You don't want to know."

"Oh," Eli said.

"Okay, lay Prince Jude down on this bed closest to the cauldron over here," Samantha instructed.

I noticed that Jude looked completely out of it when we laid him down on the bed.

"Wow, what did you give him, Princess Rainbow Dash?" Samantha asked.

"I gave him one of Zecora's potions and it did exactly what she said it would do. I'm just surprised it didn't make him go to sleep in the process," I answered.

"Well, no matter, let's get down to business," Samantha paused. "I can tell by Prince Jude's received wounds from what's happening to him. I can see from the one on his right cheek. Where's the other one?"

I sighed, "That would be a burn on his left arm. It starts at his shoulder and ends at his elbow."

"Is that why he's wearing a long sleeved shirt?" Samantha asked.

I nodded.

"Well, I don't necessarily have to take his shirt off to look at the wound," Samantha said. She went over to her work desk and grabbed one of her crystals. She touched Jude's left arm with it and her eyes went wide. "I've never seen this type of wound before! Yeah, there's definitely something wrong here. Let me see if the cauldron will pick anything up."

I gulped when I heard that. "Oh boy, I hope I don't hear what I think I'm going to hear next."

"Unfortunately, you know the drill princess," Samantha said.

I looked over at Eli to see he had a puzzled look on his face. "What are you talking about Rainbow Dash?"

"You'll find out soon," I said.

Samantha chuckled as she grabbed a chain and clipped the crystal onto it. Before she could do anything, Jude mumbled, "Mom? Where am I?"

I lied, "Jude, we're in your room."

"Hmm yeah I don't think so," Jude mumbled, "my room doesn't feel as strange as wherever I am."

"It's okay Jude, either way you're in a safe place okay?" I said hoping this reassured him.

"Okay…" Jude mumbled. Much to my surprise Jude actually fell asleep after that.

"Wow, that was some strong stuff Zecora made for him," I said, "But it shouldn't surprise me because she has a tendency to overdo it sometimes."

Samantha shrugged. "Okay, let's continue."

Sure enough, as soon as Samantha hung the crystal over the cauldron, it started to spin around the edge of it, and a loud booming voice came from it, "Round and round the cauldron we go, where we'll stop, nobody knows!"

Eli shuddered. "Yeah, that's creepy."

"Yup," I agreed.

We looked into the cauldron to see a guy that reminded me of Discord a little bit because of the beard. But he looked different because of the horns on his head.

Samantha crossed her arms. "So that's Logan huh? Now that you think about it, I've seen him before."

I raised an eyebrow. "Seriously?"

Samantha nodded. "Uh-huh, Logan is known as the trickster god. He can change into any shape or form he wants to. He can also change his gender at will."

"Why would he do that?" I asked.

Samantha rolled her eyes. "Probably to play a trick on someone, he's a trickster god, duh!"

I looked over when I heard Eli laughing. "Gee I wonder why he didn't choose you as his vessel instead Rainbow! You do like pranks, even when you were inside of AI. Remember when you tricked me into bungee jumping blindfolded?"

Oliver snorted. "Seriously? You did that Rainbow?"

"What?" I growled. "He dumped a bucket of water on my head and put a roaster in my bed at the same time so that prank I did was payback!"

Everyone except me and of course Jude who was knocked out at the moment, laughed at what I just said.

"AI just had to send me to pose as your brother Rainbow." Eli said, "Although the relationship was short, it was fun while it lasted."

I rolled my eyes. "Aww that's sweet Eli, it seems you do have a heart, I'm touched."

"Hey!" Eli responded.

"Okay, okay," I said, "so how much magic are we going to need to pull Logan out of Jude?"

"Well since it's a god that's inside of Prince Jude," said Samantha, "one of two things can happen. One, since Logan chose a vessel that already has magic, Jude's magic might just push Logan out on its own. Only problem with that is it might be painful. Hopefully, Prince Jude won't be driven to madness enough to acknowledge that Logan is real. Another thing that could happen is Logan could die because of his stupidity. I wonder why Logan chose a vessel instead of just using his magic to shift into anything he wanted? Although I have seen a face off between Prince Jude and Logan as a vision, I'm not sure who will win though."

I panicked and thought, Losing Jude to that demon god Logan? No way! Not if I got something to say about it! I'll lend Jude some of my magic if necessary, he will survive this and I will do everything in my power to make sure he does!

Samantha nodded. "I heard that princess. That just might work. By lending Prince Jude all the magic and love you give him can possibly help him out."

I breathed a sigh of relief. Well that's good. Too bad I can't just use the Royal Canterlot Voice to shout Logan out of him.

Samantha paused. "Uh, Royal Canterlot Voice?"

"Seriously Samantha?" I said. "Do you have to zone in on my thoughts all the time?"

Eli whistled. "Wow, you weren't kidding about her being able to hear people's thoughts Rainbow."

"I heard that, uh, is it Prince Milo or Milo?" Samantha said.

"It's Prince Milo," Milo responded.

"Anyway, do you have to have a gutter mind about Prince Jude now?" Samantha said, "He must be good in bed if you're thinking of him like that at a time like this."

Milo's face turned red as a tomato and he looked away.

Eli laughed, "I'm sorry Samantha, Milo always has a gutter mind even in serious situations."

Samantha snorted. "Okay then. I'm curious, what is the Canterlot Royal Voice?"

"It's something a ruler of Equestria can use to calm down an angry mob or to get ponies attention when no one's listening." I explained, "I'd rather do that than do a song and dance routine like Twilight did. There's no way I'm doing that anytime soon. Nope, not doing it!"

"Can you show it to me?" Samantha asked.

I gave Samantha a wary look. "Are you sure about that?"

Samantha nodded. "Well yeah you've piqued my curiosity."

"Okay then, but don't say I didn't warn you!" I cleared my throat, "I AM THE RULER OF EQUESTRIA! AND YOU SHALL LISTEN TO ME!"

The Royal Canterlot Voice shook Samantha's realm. I saw that Jude was still asleep. Wow, Zecora gave him some potent stuff.

Samantha looked over at Jude and nodded. "Yeah, I agree princess because Prince Jude would've been woken up if it weren't for whatever potion he drank."

I clicked my tongue trying to keep myself calm. I guess the only thing I can do now, is hope that I can lend Jude all the love and magic I can to help Jude defeat Logan.

* * *

{Eli}

I smiled as I watched Jude sleeping. I thought, Wow, he's been out for almost two days now! I wonder if what Zecora gave him put him a coma or something? This could work in my favor too.

Jude began to stir and he opened his eyes. "I heard that Eli, and if you tell me Logan is real one more time..."

"Okay, okay," I said, "just stay calm for me, we don't need you getting upset right now."

I was puzzled when I saw Jude had a horrified look on his face. I tilted my head. "What's wrong Jude?"

Jude grabbed a nearby pillow and put it on his lap and pretended nothing was wrong. I laughed because I knew exactly what Jude was hiding.

Jude shook his head. "Nothing's wrong, I'm fine."

I raised an eyebrow. "Uh-huh."

For some reason a thought popped into my head and I wondered if Ivy had given Jude a blowjob before.

"Uh, excuse me?" Jude said, "Yeah Ivy did mention something like that. She said she didn't want to do it so I didn't push her into it."

"Huh, interesting," I said. I didn't give Jude any warning of what I was about to do next. I made him lay down and pulled back the covers to reveal the huge bulge in his pants. That's exactly what I thought.

I took off his pants and underwear and smiled when I saw it. I put my mouth on it and started sucking on it. I enjoyed the fact that Jude kept squirming as I did it. I sensed Jude was getting ready to get off so I stopped sucking on it and played with it a little bit just enough to encourage Jude's orgasm. When it happened Jude screamed with pleasure.

I found that I was turned on by Jude's scream and I didn't warn him about what I wanted to do next either. I got undressed from the waist down and climbed on top of him. While Jude likes to make his partners scream during sex, I like to make mine squirm. I pushed into him and he did exactly what I wanted him to. Judging by the way Jude was moving he was enjoying himself, which worked for me because I didn't want to stop anytime soon. Before I knew it, I climaxed. After it was over with, I got off him and I just laid there staring up at the ceiling as I often do after sex.

Jude's breathing slowed and I looked over to see that he was asleep. I thought, Okay then, well that takes care of that. I wonder why he doesn't do that when he takes the lead?

I didn't think of anything else except for maybe Jude was knocked out again from sex because of being asleep for so long. I started to feel tired myself after watching Jude go back to sleep so I yawned and went to sleep.

* * *

{Ivy}

It was right after breakfast, seeing that Jude wasn't there mostly because his wounds started acting up. I went to our room to go check on him. I paused when I entered the room. I could've sworn I heard Jude talking, but if he was it might've been to himself because he was laying on his side of the bed not facing me. Why can't anyone hear my thoughts? I can hear everyone else's thoughts, but no one can hear mine? Why do I have to be different from everyone? Why me?

What Jude was saying or at least I thought he was saying disturbed me. So I thought I should say something, "Uh, Jude? You know if you keep asking the 'why me' question you're going to drive yourself insane right?"

I'm not even going to answer her. I heard Jude say or at least I thought he said it.

"Jude, seriously," I said, "now you're not even going to answer me?"

Jude paid me no attention, well he did just say or I thought he said he wasn't going to answer.

Okay, now what? I thought.

Then I heard Jude again, Now what? Now what? I could care less, I don't want to hear anyone else's thoughts at the moment. But that's not going to happen I wish I could get my stupid magic under control so I can turn this stupid power off!

"Okay that's it Jude!" I shouted, "Knock it off already!"

Jude snapped out of his self pity and sat straight up turning to look at me. "Knock off what?"

"First of all, the 'why me' questions," I said, "then I'm not going to answer her and I wish I could turn this power off thing? Have you gone nuts? Because if you have I can talk to Rainbow Dash so she can send you to a good therapist."

Jude didn't answer but somehow I heard him even though he wasn't saying a word.

Could I possibly be hearing Jude's thoughts? I thought.

"Yeah I doubt that!" Jude snapped. "Now would you please leave me alone? Don't you have something important to do other than babysit me? If I recall correctly we do have an actual baby, a son named Leo. Why don't you go babysit him? Last time I checked I'm a grown man or have I all of the sudden become The Boy Prince Jude now? And here I thought you didn't think of me that way."

"I don't think of you that way Jude, I'm just- I said.

"Concerned for my safety!" Jude shouted, "In case you didn't notice, Logan's not real! So drop it and leave me alone already!"

I had no words to say to Jude. My jaw dropped and as quickly as it did, I picked up off the ground. I could sense Jude starting to get angry so I backed up, not wanting to continue this conversation. Thankfully, Bunny-Na seemed to know what was going to happen, he hopped up on the bed and sat down next to Jude.

Jude, please stay calm, Bunny-Na thought, although I do understand your frustration with everything that's been happening to you lately.

"No kidding," said Jude, "and now my wife seems to think she can hear my thoughts. Lovely."

Well, actually I think she can. Bunny-Na thought.

Jude narrowed his eyes at Bunny-Na, "What are you talking about Bunny-Na?"

Well for starters, everything she listed before you snapped at her, even though I can communicate by thought, I can't actually hear your thoughts. I saw the whole thing. While she was talking to you, you weren't saying a word. Bunny-Na thought.

"Yup," said Jude a look of disbelief, "now I've seen everything! My pet bunny and my wife are playing one big joke on me. Yeah I'm going to lay down again. Go away Ivy, will you?"

Once again I was stunned, I didn't have a word to say to him. Before I left, I heard Jude's thoughts, Lovely, my wife is a nutcase now! Prefect, just perfect!

As I walked out of the room I thought, I'm not responding to a word of this. Nope, I'm not saying a word.

Even though I didn't respond to Jude's thoughts, I knew I had to tell someone about this. For some reason, the first person I thought of was Eli.

8) JJJJJJJJJJJJJude!

View Online

{Eli}

I was headed to go raise the moon. I ran into Ivy and she looked frantic and this concerned me. "What's wrong Ivy?"

"I have lost my damn mind!" Ivy exclaimed.

I was taken aback by this statement because that's exactly what Jude said when his powers were unlocked. "Okay Ivy calm down, as you can see Bunny-Na's not here although I'm not sure if his magic would work on you if you go on a demon rampage."

"Yeah I doubt that," Ivy said, "I don't have that type of magic."

I chuckled, "Okay sure. So what's going on?"

Ivy took a deep breath and let it out, "Apparently, I can hear Jude's thought's now."

My jaw dropped in disbelief. "Yeah, I'm not believing that, but I'll give you the benefit of the doubt. I'd like to see you prove it. Listen, I have to raise the moon and start Night Court. Can you watch Jude until I get there?"

"No!" Ivy shrieked.

Before Ivy could shriek again I put my hand over her mouth. "Deep slow breaths okay?"

Ivy nodded and she did what I told her to. I breathed a sigh of relief when she calmed down.

"Okay then," I said, "I'll ask Milo to watch him. Logan's not hurting him again if I got something to say about it."

Ivy nodded. "Works for me!"

* * *

After Night Court, I met up with Ivy so we could go to Jude's room. Before we even got close to his room, Ivy shouted, "Absolutely not Jude! I'm not getting into bed with you tonight! Eli's here, you can sleep with him."

"I didn't say anything Ivy!" Jude shouted.

"I heard you thinking it Jude!" Ivy shouted. "Yup, I've gone insane. Oh that's right, me and the bunny are in on the joke!"

My jaw dropped when I saw this. "Well, I think that confirms it."

"No, Eli's not crazy!" Ivy shouted.

"Again, I didn't say anything!" Jude shouted.

"Again," Ivy snapped and then shouted, "I heard you thinking it!"

At that moment, Milo came out of the room with a confused look on his face. "Okay, what's going on? How can these two argue when they're not in the same room?"

"Well it seems that Ivy can hear Jude's thoughts now," I said.

"Oh come on now," Jude shouted, "you know you want to!"

"Not today you don't!" Ivy shouted. "How about I hog-tie you and put you out in the hallway, is that sexy enough for you?"

Milo snorted, "Well now, Jude did say he wasn't in the mood today. Now I know what he's in the mood for! I've never seen anything like this happen before."

I laughed, "No kidding."

I saw Rainbow Dash come around the corner and she paused when she saw the display for Jude and Ivy arguing without being in the same room. "What's going on Eli?"

"It seems that Ivy can hear Jude's thoughts now," I replied.

"Is that why they can argue without being in the same room?" Rainbow Dash asked.

I nodded. "Yup!"

"Wow," Rainbow Dash said.

"Oh you want to make me scream huh?" Ivy shouted. "Well this is as close as you're going to get!"

Rainbow Dash cracked up, "At least Oliver and I can keep our arguments to ourselves by communicating by thought. This is something else. They do realize people can hear them right?"

I shook my head. "Apparently not, you know those moments you wish had something to record this with?"

Rainbow Dash smiled. "Oh yeah, I know exactly where you're going with this. And I totally agree and I don't envy their situation at all."

I chuckled, "That makes two of us."

After a while of Jude and Ivy's shouting match it was starting to get old. It was as if Milo could sense everyone's annoyance. He used his magic to cast what I call the 'End the Argument' spell. It's a spell that Princess Cadence taught him. Unfortunately, it doesn't work on his own personal relationship so it wouldn't work if me and him are arguing. Milo cleared his throat. "While this augment has been a nice spectacle to watch, I think you guys need to be separated for a bit. Don't you agree Ivy?"

Ivy nodded. "Works for me, I'm going to go take care of Leo. Humph!"

Everyone who was outside of Jude's room laughed as Ivy stormed off in anger.

* * *

{Jude}

I couldn't believe what just happened between me and Ivy. Bunny-Na hopped on the bed next to me and thought, I told you! Do you think we're joking now?

"I'm getting chastised by a bunny," I said, "wow."

Eli came into the room laughing his ass off. "You two sure made a spectacle of yourselves. Good job! Very entertaining! Round of applause!"

"Ha, ha Eli!" I snapped.

"Man, I wish I had something to record that!" Eli said barely getting the words out because he was laughing so hard. He finally stopped laughing, "Thank goodness Milo has the 'End the Argument' spell that Princess Cadence taught. Too bad it doesn't work on his own personal relationship. As you can see, it really comes in handy."

"This is not funny!" I growled.

"I think it is funny," Eli laughed, "I really wish I had a camera for that."

"Yeah," I said, "now I know how it feels."

Eli started laughing his ass off again and it didn't look like he was going to stop laughing anytime soon.

I rolled my eyes and thought, Well, at least it's just Ivy that can hear my thoughts and I just had to piss her off. Good job Jude! She's not going to want to hang around me for a few days.

At this moment, I couldn't bear to look Eli in the eyes because of feeling embarrassed. I laid under the covers and put my head underneath the pillow.

"Oh come on Jude," said Eli, "it's not that bad."

"It is, if people are laughing about it already," I said, "I think I'll just stay here and not show my face around the castle for a few days."

I felt Eli sit down on the bed and I tensed up when he put a hand on my back. "Honestly Jude, couples are going to fight sooner or later. Believe it or not, Milo and I have our fair share of arguments. You and Ivy just so happened to have a rather unique one."

I groaned, "I know that Ivy and I have had a lot more arguments in the past before too. But this argument is probably going to go down in the history books."

I could tell from the sound of it Eli was trying so hard not to laugh again. I thought, Yup I'm not showing my face around the castle for a while.

"It looks like you're going to have to make it up to her somehow," Eli said. "So what are you going to do about it?"

"Usually a romantic dinner does the trick," I replied, "but I don't think she'll want to be seen with me out in public for a while."

Eli raised an eyebrow. "Who says it has to be in public? It could be here and it could lead up to what you wanted from her today."

I could feel my face turn red at that thought. "I don't think that's going to happen anytime soon. Man, I'm an asshole right now."

"You'll figure something out, I'm sure of it," Eli said.

At this moment, I wasn't sure what I was going to do to make things up to Ivy. All I knew is I had to find some way to make amends with her.

* * *

{Ivy}

I had just given Leo his bottle and I couldn't help but feel crummy about the argument Jude and I got into the other day. We sure made a spectacle of ourselves. I wouldn't be surprised if he doesn't want to be around me for a while.

I paused in my thinking when I heard footsteps and Jude's thoughts along with it. Man, I messed up big time! I'm not sure if this is the right time to even apologize to her. She probably doesn't want to see me. I don't blame her if that's the case.

I sighed, "It's okay Jude. You can come in, I made an ass of myself too. To tell the truth, we both could have handled this better."

Jude entered the room and sat down on the bed. "I'm sorry Ivy."

I looked down. "Yeah, I'm sorry too."

Jude scooted closer to me and he grabbed my hand. We looked at each other, Jude winced in pain and grabbed his side. Jude thought, Lovely, I wonder what injury or if I have an injury this time?

I panicked, "Jude let me see it, I won't know if it's an injury until I do."

I know a normal reaction to pain is to find a way to lessen it. Grabbing the area where the pain is that's the natural reaction for that. It's a good thing I put Leo in his crib. I can send for a servant to take care of him while I take care of Jude.

Jude slowly pulled his hand back from his side. I stared in horror because there was a pool of blood on his shirt. I tried to touch the wound but it was impossible to do that because it burned me when I did. Jude screamed in pain and thankfully, his scream didn't wake Leo up.

I'm taking him to the hospital and I don't care if he's kicking and screaming when I do. I thought. Fortunately I didn't have to worry about Jude kicking and screaming because he fell over on the bed and I panicked even more when I saw him pass out on me.

* * *

{Rainbow Dash}

As soon as I heard about what happened with Jude, I dropped everything and went to the hospital to see him. When I got there, I was greeted by one of the doctors who was tending to Jude.

"What's the status on Jude?" I asked.

"Well, Prince Jude has an injury on his side that's very tricky to deal with." The Doctor answered. "It keeps glowing every time it's touched and it seems-"

Before the Doctor could finish his sentence, I heard Jude howling in pain. The Doctor covered his ears with his hooves. "Boy Prince Jude's got a set of lungs on him!"

"Can I go see him?" I asked.

The Doctor nodded. "Yeah, he's down the hallway in ICU room #3."

I nodded and practically galloped towards Jude's room.

* * *

{Ivy}

I sat down on the chair next to Jude's hospital bed. He squeezed my hand pretty hard and howled in pain as he did it. I kept looking at the wound on his side and it looked like someone had taken a knife and stabbed him and ran the knife down his side. The strangest thing was that it happened out of nowhere. Not to mention the wound was hot to the touch and it glowed every time someone did touch it.

As the doctors and nurses were trying everything in their power to ease Jude's pain and help heal the wound. Eli and Samantha came into the room and they examined the wound while I nervously waited for a verdict. "So what's happening to him?"

"This time, it actually looks like the wound is caused by his out of control magic," Eli said.

"Is his magic killing him?" I panicked.

Samantha put up her hands and motioned for me to calm down. "Calm down Princess Ivy, I don't think that's what's happening here. In this case, Prince Jude's out of control magic is helping him."

This statement puzzled me. "Wait, what? It's… helping him?"

Samantha nodded. "Remember what I said about Prince Jude's magic could either push Logan out or kill him?"

"Okay," I said.

"It's one of those two things that could be happening right now," Samantha explained. "I'm going to take a wild guess and say that the wound Prince Jude has is creating an out for Logan. The problem I have with what I have as you can see is that it's painful."

"Do you know if Zecora can help?" I heard Rainbow Dash ask.

I turned around and saw her. Samantha tapped her chin thoughtfully. "Hmm, I don't know. You did say she makes some pretty potent stuff. I mean Prince Jude stayed knocked out even when you did the Royal Canterlot Voice in my realm. I take it whatever Zecora gave him, did that?"

Rainbow Dash nodded. "Yup, it was supposed to keep him calm and barely aware of things. She did say she wasn't sure if it would make him sleep, but as you can see, it did. I'll ask for her help again. This time I'm telling her to overdue it as much as she wants to."

The fact that Rainbow Dash was going to help relieve Jude's pain, comforted me a little bit but not much.

* * *

{Rainbow Dash}

Amidst all of the chaos going on I decided to do something positive for a change. I figured even Color Rain was only a one-year old and mastered teleportation spells moments after she was born, I figured she would be able to start talking like an adult no problem. So Oliver and I decided to go ahead to teach Color Rain how to talk.

"What do you think her first word is going to be?" Oliver asked.

"Well it's going to be mommy, duh!" I said.

Oliver raised an eyebrow. "Oh? What if it's daddy?"

I shook my head. "Nah. I don't think so."

"Wanna make a bet?" Oliver said.

"Okay, what do you have in mind?" I responded.

"If her first word is daddy," said Oliver, "then you have to keep a lid on Color Rain's teleportation hide and go seek for a week."

I raised an eyebrow. "And how would I do that?"

"Bring your child to work week," Oliver suggested.

"Okay, if her first word is mommy," I challenged, "you can't use your magic and you have to do things like a normal human for a whole week."

"Fine then, you're on!" Oliver and I agreed and we sealed the deal with a hoof/handshake.

I looked to see Color Rain looking at us with confusion on her face.

Um, what are you guys talking about? Color Rain thought.

"Oh, what we're talking about is you being able to make sounds with your mouth instead of communicating by thought all the time," I explained, "You know, like the sounds you make when you're playing teleportation, hide and go seek."

Color Rain nodded and thought, Oh okay.

"So let's begin by showing you how to say mommy and daddy," I said, "the rest of the sounds should follow after that."

I spent the next fifteen minutes teaching Color Rain how to say Mommy and Daddy. Color Rain tried to copy me but all that came out of her mouth was normal baby babble. After a while Color Rain sat down with a frustrated look on her face, I'm sorry Mom, but this is really hard.

I sighed, "It's okay Color Rain. Besides, it's only your first try. I think I just expected more of you because you did teleportation moments after you were born."

Oliver rolled his eyes. "Seriously Rainbow, just because we have an overachiever in the family doesn't mean she's going to learn everything on the first try. If I recall correctly, you still have trouble with your horn at magic practice."

I looked down because I knew Oliver was right. I still can't quite get down using magic through this stupid horn I have now. I still can't believe I became an Alicorn.

"Yeah, you're right," I said, "okay Color Rain we'll try again tomorrow."

Color Rain nodded and thought, Okay.

* * *

The following day, Jude was released from the hospital so he could continue his recovery at home. Occasionally, Jude would howl in pain so loud that the side of the castle where Jude's room was at could hear it. I don't blame him because the wound on his side was very painful for him. Because Color Rain knew Jude was injured so she would play her game of teleportation hide and go seek away from where Jude was.

Even still I decided that it was time to try and teach Color Rain to talk again. For some reason, Oliver and I made the mistake of teaching Color Rain to talk in a room that was in the same area close by Jude's room.

I showed Color Rain how to make the sounds again. She tried as hard as she could to copy me and then after a while of not being successful, she sat down frustrated. In the middle of the lesson, Jude howled in pain and it freaked Color Rain out.

What's wrong with big brother Jude, Mom? Color Rain panicked in her thoughts.

"It's not-" I started to say. Once again, Jude howled in pain. As soon as that happened, Color Rain teleported out of the room and flew in the direction of Jude's screams.
"Color Rain, get back here!" I shouted, flying after her.

No! Color Rain thought, Big brother Jude's in trouble and I want to go help!

"Color Rain seriously," I said, "your brother's fine, calm down!"

No! Color Rain thought.

I chased after Color Rain and Oliver was trying his best to keep up. With Color Rain panicking she shouted her first word, "JJJJJJJJJJude!"

I gasped and almost ran into the door of Jude's room when I heard Color Rain say his name. I wasn't sure if Oliver was shocked by it or not because he was too busy laughing his ass off. When Color Rain entered Jude's room she shouted, "JJJJJJJJJJJude!"

My jaw dropped. As soon as Jude heard Color Rain say his name, his eyes shot open and he sat straight up, looking at Color Rain in confusion.

"Uh, what happened?" Jude said he looked to Oliver for an explanation. "Why does mom look shocked?"

"Well we were teaching Color Rain how to speak," Oliver barely managed to say.

"No way!" I gasped.

"You would think that a child's first word would be either mommy or daddy but-" Oliver said. He couldn't control his laughter at this point.

"Jude!" Color Rain said.

Jude's jaw dropped and he looked stunned by Color Rain just said.

"Okay, so you mean to tell me that Color Rain's first word is…" Jude said.

"Jude!" Color Rain said. She realized that she said a word with her mouth and she started to say Jude's name happily, "Jude, Jude, Jude!"

"That's not fair!" I said. "Her first word is supposed to be mommy or daddy not Jude!"

Color Rain looked at me and tilted her head. She thought, Why are you upset with me? I said a word. Isn't that the whole point of talking?

I sighed, "Yes that's the whole point of talking. I didn't expect that to be your first word."

Oliver was laughing so hard and once again he barely managed to speak, "To think we actually made a bet on what Color Rain's first word was going to be. Looks like we both lose on that one!"

"Very funny Oliver!" I growled.

"Wow, wait until Finn hears about this!" Oliver laughed, "Oh yeah, this is going to give him more material for his next show!"

Jude started to laugh but then he grabbed his side in pain.

I looked at him and frowned. "Okay all laughing aside, I Jude needs to rest some more. Come on Color Rain, let's go."

Okay, you get better big brother Jude, Color Rain thought, please don't scare me like that again.

Jude grimaced and nodded. "I'll try my best but I can't make any promises."

Okay. Color Rain thought.

As I followed Color Rain outside I couldn't help but feel embarrassed by Oliver's non stop laughter about what just happened.

9) It's always better with Ivy

View Online

{Jude}

The next time I opened my eyes, I found myself in Ivy's arms. I noticed that I wasn't in pain and I felt warm and comfortable.

This is a nice change of pace, I thought, I'm not in pain, and I'm being held by Ivy. No offense to Eli and Milo, but it's always better with Ivy.

Ivy chuckled, "Aww, you're so cute you know that? I do agree this is nice to see you like this. You look absolutely adorable."

"Yeah and I'm not moving either," I said, "How long have you been holding me?"

"About 24 hours now," Ivy answered.

"What?" I gasped. Before I could start panicking, Ivy shushed me and got me to stay calm.

"Honestly Jude," Ivy said, "I've been taking care of Leo and I stay awake for long periods of time."

Upon hearing that, I felt guilty about not helping Ivy take care of Leo more. "Don't worry about that Jude. Right now, you need to focus on recovery and no you're not a bad father by not helping me take care of Leo. Actually I found out that's normal for that to happen. Leo just started crawling the other day. I wonder what his first word is going to be?"

"Yeah, at least he gets to grow up as a normal baby and doesn't do teleportation hide and go seek. I wonder if his first word, will be just as comical as Color Rain's was?" I said.

Ivy laughed, "According to Oliver, he and Rainbow Dash actually made a bet on it. If her first word was mommy, Oliver wouldn't be able to use his magic for a whole week. If her first word was daddy, Rainbow Dash would have to keep a lid on Color Rain's teleportation hide and go seek game for a week."

"Wow," I said, "Looks like they've both lost that one."

"Yeah," said Ivy. "I have no idea what they're going to do about it."

I shrugged. "Your guess is as good as mine."

* * *

That night, I still felt no pain and I was in a warm and comfortable spot at first. Then I felt Ivy's magic overtake me. I could tell by the way she touched me what she wanted from me. I heard her thoughts too. I wonder if he can make me scream like he does Eli and Milo? I doubt it, because I'm the one that makes him scream.

I was puzzled about why Ivy would even want that from me. But since she's offering I figured, I'd take her up on it. I climbed on top of her, and did exactly what I do when I'm with Eli and Milo. Since she wanted me to scream, I was going to do my best to make her do just that.

When I thrust into her, she kept telling me to do it as hard as I could. So, that's exactly what I did. I succeeded in making her scream, because she screamed bloody murder just like Eli and Milo do when I'm with them. "Oh Jude!" Ivy kept screaming over and over again.

The strange thing was, we both orgasmed at the same time. I had no idea that could happen. After that happened, I rolled off her and we just laid in the bed staring up at the ceiling.

"Hmm," Ivy said, "I didn't think you could make me scream, but you did."

I chuckled, "Yeah that came as a surprise to me too."

I snuggled close to Ivy and she held me in her arms. "I'm just glad you're not in any pain still."

Right on cue, the wound on my side started to act up. Great, perfect timing.

Ivy panicked when she saw me grab my side. "I'm sorry Jude I didn't mean for that to-"

"No, it's okay Ivy." I stopped her from completing her sentence. "I'm pretty sure anything could've caused this. It's not your fault, considering my wounds tend to act up at random times."

Ivy nodded but it didn't look like my answer satisfied her. I don't blame her for that either. Why does it have to be me?

"Jude," said Ivy, "bad things happen to people all the time. Sometimes things happen that you can't control. I understand your frustration. If it helps to keep you from thinking the 'why me' question, just talk to me okay?"

I felt Ivy hug me, and it felt comforting to know that I had someone like her to talk to. I always feel things are better with Ivy. Don't get me wrong, I don't mind talking to Eli and Milo either, but it seems that Ivy is my best friend. Ivy put her head on my shoulder as she hugged me.

"You know something Jude?" Ivy said, "Things are always better with you too."

As we lay on the bed talking to each other, I found that it helped get my mind off the pain I was experiencing.

* * *

{Eli}

I was in the library doing some research. I tried my hardest to find out any information on who and what Logan actually was. So far, my findings matched what Samantha told me. From what Rainbow Dash told me about her, Samantha was actually one of the ones that helped track down creatures that were stuck inside the Machine and sent what was called six-man breakout squads. I'm going to assume that's exactly what Rainbow Dash did when Jude asked me to start following her around. She had different names when she was on those assignments too. I'm also going to assume that the different names were to help keep her real identity a secret.

Well, I guess if you're working a job like that and if the seekers found out where all of the agents were in the machine, all of those agents would be dead by now. The organization called the Sixth that Rainbow Dash worked for, must've known about this and took that security measure. From what I was told, agents that are working different assignments have different forms for when they were working inside the machine and outside of the machine. It was interesting to me because it seemed that the Sixth covered all of their bases on safety. There were a lot of other security measures the Sixth put in place too. Like something called a pocket dimension. Those were realms the agents used for various things, traveling to different locations inside the machine, training with their weapons and other things.

Samantha told me that Rainbow Dash regularly trained in her pocket dimension, mostly for safety reasons when she was pregnant with Color Rain. Everyone was overprotective of Rainbow Dash mostly because of out of control partial sonic rainbooms she was doing at the time. According to Rainbow Dash, Oliver sent her friend Gilda to babysit her even when she was in her pocket dimension. That was probably because of the fact that Rainbow Dash actually did a partial sonic rainboom inside of her pocket dimension and put herself in the hospital because of it.

I was after I had finished up with Night Court, and I had been doing my research for at least two hours now. Well, at least Milo's not here at the moment so I can do my research in peace, because I'm not in the mood for sex. I'm fairly certain that's what's going to be on his mind the next time I see him. That's always on his mind. Sometimes I wonder how he can do his job as a prince of Equestria's Royal Family. But somehow he manages to do it.

After a while, I was starting to get tired. Probably because I hadn't been sleeping much because of what's been going on with Jude lately. I can't seem to stop worrying about him. Mostly because of the demon god named Logan that is possessing Jude at the moment.

Now more than ever, I'm determined to stop Logan and save Jude.

"I know when somepony's worried, but I think this is going overboard, don't you?" I heard Princess Celestia say.

I gasped when I saw her, "Your highness!"

I stood up and bowed to her. She giggled, "No need to bow to me Prince Eli. Last time I checked, you're also royalty."

"Oh. Right," I said, "Sometimes I forget that. I'm trying to get used to not being a servant for anyone now."

I sat back down.

"I see," Princess Celestia said, "You know, Princess Rainbow Dash did tell me, you worked for the machine as something called a Firewall?"

I nodded. "Yeah, I was basically someone who took care of things that the machine viewed as threats. Mostly to fight agents that came from an organization called the Sixth. Rainbow Dash was one of them. She was actually a pretty good fighter and she was annoying at the same time. Her teasing me about stupid stuff is what got on my nerves."

Princess Celestia laughed, "Well, I guess if you're somepony's sibling even if it isn't by blood they tend to get on your nerves."

"No kidding," I said, "Jude seemed to get a real kick out of our dialogue before and during the fight. Although the element of stupidity line I said to Rainbow Dash was definitely a classic. Jude couldn't stop laughing about it. As did the other agents that were with her at the time. They couldn't stop laughing for two hours straight after I said that."

Princess Celestia smiled. "What was the line exactly?"

"I'm surprised the elements of harmony didn't make a seventh element," I said, "the element of stupidity made just for you Rainbow Dash!"

Princess Celestia burst into laughter at that. She cleared her throat to compose herself, "Well, I can see why the agents that were with Princess Rainbow Dash were laughing for two hours straight."

"Yeah I know, Rainbow Dash's friend Gilda, one of the ones that was laughing two hours straight seemed to think that was comedy gold," I said.

"Well, I don't blame her," Princess Celestia said, "she is correct on that one. So, I hear you're worried about this demon god named Logan that's possessing Prince Jude?"

I sighed and nodded. "Yeah. I'm trying my hardest to figure out a way to get Logan out of him. He's not taking Jude from me if I got something to say about it. I'm pretty sure everyone else feels the same way. Especially Jude's wife Ivy."

"Yeah, I understand that," Princess Celestia agreed, "if something like that happened to my sister, I would do everything in my power to save her."

"But, you sent her to the moon when she turned into Nightmare Moon," I pointed out, "Are you sure you wouldn't just do that again?"

Princess Celestia looked away. "Good point, I have a feeling I'll always have that hanging over my head now. Just like Princess Rainbow Dash didn't really get any closure about what a happened at that stupid engagement party with Pinkie Pie."

I heard about that engagement party and what Oliver told me about Pinkie Pie's determination to have Oliver and Rainbow Dash marry her even after that. According to Oliver, Pinkie followed Rainbow Dash to an assignment she was on and put her life in danger. Only Rarity apologized to her and it was after the machine was shut down and Princess Twilight, Pinkie Pie, Applejack and Fluttershy were all dead.

"Yeah," I sighed, "from what I know of, Rarity was the only one that apologized to Rainbow Dash. The thing that still ticks me off about it, was that she waited to apologize until after the machine was shut down and everyone else that was involved in that died. Jude told me that she even pulled out her fainting couch when she did it."

Princess Celestia gasped and her ears went straight up to show how shocked she was by this. "Wow, I would think that somepony like Rarity would be serious when she apologizes. That's not the Rarity I knew before the machine came along! That machine really messed with everypony's mind when it kidnapped them."

"I don't blame Rainbow Dash for not accepting her apology. I don't think she ever will at this point," I said.

Princess Celestia nodded. "I can agree with that one Prince Eli."

Then Princess Celestia did something that made me really uncomfortable. It always happens when a woman does it to me. She gave me a flirting smile.

Oh boy, I thought, I hope she's not interested in me. She's going to be a hard one to let down. I hope she's not going to be another First Mother. Nope, no thank you. I don't care if she's an Alicorn or not.

I started to pack up my things and put them in my bag I had brought with me.

"Um, Prince Eli," Princess Celestia said, "I was wondering, if you don't mind, would you… Be willing to accompany me to the Grand Galloping Gala next week?"

I choked. "Um, sorry princess I hate to break it to you but I'm already in a relationship with Milo."

"I didn't mean it had to be a date or anything like that," Princess Celestia quickly responded, "You know, we could just go as friends?"

I deadpanned and thought, Great. Now what? Just friends, and in an atmosphere like the Grand Galloping Gala? Yeah no.

I didn't know how to respond to her. I mean, not only is she a princess but she's also an Alicorn. I don't know if I should be cowering in fear or her or not. "I'm sorry princess, but I'm going to have to pass on that."

"Oh okay," Princess Celestia said. I could tell by the sound of her voice how disappointed she was with my response.

I didn't say anything else, as I walked away as fast as I could.

10) Princess Celestia turns into a Human

View Online

{Rainbow Dash}

I doubled over in laughter when Princess Celestia asked me for advice on how to get Eli to like her.

"What is so funny about that princess? I know he's in a relationship with Prince Milo. But um, you think maybe he wouldn't mind adding another pony in the mix?" Princess Celestia said.

I snorted. At this point I was trying really hard to compose myself so I could answer Princess Celestia's question. "I'm sorry princess, but you see um, Eli's gay so he's not interested in anyone of the opposite sex. So I doubt he would be interested in you."

"Really? A guy like Prince Eli, not liking somepony of the opposite sex?" Princess Celestia said, clearly puzzled by this.

"You know how I only dated mares before I got taken by the machine?" I said.

Princess Celestia nodded. "Yes."

"Well, that's how it is with Eli," I explained.

Princess Celestia stared up at the ceiling thoughtfully, "He only likes stallions huh?"

Judging by the look on her face, Princess Celestia was thinking about some sort of spell to change that. Every time I've come across something like that, it doesn't work. If Eli's only interested in men, then there's no way someone can change that. "Uh, Princess Celestia, if you're thinking about a spell to change Eli's preference, that's not going to work. Trust me, I've seen plenty of ponies of the royal family try to do that and it never ends well."

Princess Celestia chuckled, "I know that princess, that's not what I'm thinking about."

I gave Princess Celestia a skeptical look. "Uh, what are you talking about princess?"

"I was thinking, since Star Swirl the Bearded was rescued from the machine, maybe I could ask him to create a spell to change my gender?" Princess Celestia asked.

I paused. "Excuse me princess? Are you saying you want to be a stallion just to be with Eli? Have you fallen that hard for him?"

Princess Celestia blushed and looked away. "Actually, I fell for him the moment I saw him. He just looks so strong to me. Which makes sense because he had to fight agents of the Sixth all the time. You know me, I like strong stallions! What do you call his species again?"

"He's a human and since he's a male it's common practice to call a male human a man," I said, "For females of the same species, it's common practice to call them women."

"Oh," Princess Celestia said, "So I should probably ask to be turned into a human man then."

"Are you sure you want to do that Princess Celestia?" Loyalty said, "To me, Star Swirls is kind of an idiot. Especially when he created us, he wrote a spell that could mix up our connections before he wrote a spell to change us back. Which allowed Magic to play a prank on us and the end result was Twilight becoming an Alicorn and well, you know the rest."

"I actually agree with Loyalty on this one, and I hardly ever agree with it," Magic said, "I mean what if Star Swirl writes you a spell to change you into a male human and doesn't write a spell to change you back into an Alicorn mare? You'd be stuck as a male human for the rest of your life and that might be for all eternity!"

"You know Magic and Loyalty have a point," I said.

Princess Celestia looked thoughtful again. "Well, if it means I get to spend eternity with a guy like Prince Eli, I wouldn't mind it at all."

My jaw dropped, at this point I was thinking if Princess Celestia hit her head on something.

She smiled at me. "No, I haven't hit my head on anything princess. Now, if you could, can you tell me everything about what these male humans are like? I mean, seeing that you're married to one and all."

"Are you sure about this? I mean are you really sure about this?" I asked.

Princess Celestia nodded, "Uh-huh, I'm sure.

Even though I strongly discouraged Princess Celestia from going through with her idea, she decided she wanted to do it anyway. Since she told me this information in private, there's no way I'm going to tell her personal business to anyone, I'm not sure if I'm going to tell this to Oliver either.

* * *

{Princess Celestia}

After a while of talking to Princess Rainbow Dash about how male humans are, I decided to talk to Star Swirl and see if he could make a spell for me that would change me into a male human. I also asked him to make the spell so that I wouldn't say my real name when I was transformed into a human. Seeing this would be an interesting way to do some research on what I wanted to become, he agreed to do the spell for me. Princess Rainbow Dash helped gather some clothes for me to wear when I would become human.

Princess Rainbow Dash decided it would be best to do the spell in my room at the castle. I thought that was a good idea too.

"Again," said Princess Rainbow Dash, "are you sure you want to do this?"

I nodded. "Yup! I do! If it means being with Prince Eli, I'll do anything for him!"

"Wow, a princess willing to be changed into something else just to be with the one she loves," Princess Rainbow Dash said, "That's actually pretty cute."

I chuckled. "Yeah it is. I mean, when I saw Prince Eli I could sense his power and how strong he is. Not to mention he's pretty cute too."

Princess Rainbow Dash laughed. I felt my face starting to turn red, so I turned around so Princess Rainbow Dash couldn't see. She finally stopped laughing. "Okay, since you insist, let's get this started."

Princess Rainbow Dash laid the clothes she got for me on the bed. I charged my horn up and did the spell just as Star Swirl taught me. A moment later I felt myself standing on two feet. I couldn't stand up for very long because I wasn't used to doing this yet. I sat down on the bed and took out the scroll that Star Swirl had written the spell on for me. Oh crap! I forgot to add the natural body function part of the spell. I should've done that first, dang it!

I looked up to see Princess Rainbow Dash tilting her head, looking at me with concern. "Are you okay princess?"

"Uh, well um," I said with a nervous laugh, "it seems I forgot a part of the spell before I transformed."

"What part?" Princess Rainbow Dash asked. "You think maybe I can help?"

I nodded. "Yeah I need your help."

I showed the scroll to her and pointed at the part I forgot to do. She nodded and charged up her horn. A moment later, I stood up and was able to walk naturally. Okay, this is much better!

"Okay now," said Princess Rainbow Dash, "let's get you dressed and have you decided on a human name for yourself?"

I smiled. "Yup! I've decided on Michael!"

Princess Rainbow Dash raised an eyebrow. "You do realize you chose a name with the same letter of the first name as Eli's boyfriend?"

I laughed, "I didn't realize that. Oh well, does it matter? I mean, there's lots of ponies that share the same letter of the first name."

Princess Rainbow Dash shrugged. "You have a point, yeah you're right, it doesn't matter. I do like the fact that somehow, Star Swirl was able to give you a male voice too. Because you know, your original voice would definitely give you away."

I looked at the clothes sitting on the bed confused. "Exactly how do I put those on?"

Princess Rainbow Dash said, "Now this is new, I know I'm going to have to teach Color Rain to dress herself in the future. I didn't think I would have to help a grown adult princess get dressed, okay let's start with the underwear and the socks because that's what you put on first. That's always what humans put on first. Or at least it's that way for Oliver."

Princess Rainbow Dash instructed me on how to get dressed as a human. She had me undress and get dressed myself, a couple of times until I got the process down. She wanted to make sure I knew how to get dressed as a human, because if I slept with Eli, more than likely the clothes would come off and he would look at me strangely if I didn't know how to put them back on again.

"Well," said Princess Rainbow Dash, "that's all I can teach you for the time being. You'll just have to figure out the rest of being a human on your own. See you around Michael."

Princess Rainbow Dash exited the room first and I followed soon after. My first part of my mission was to find Prince Eli and figure out a way to sweep him off his feet.

* * *

{Eli}

I walked down the hallway with Jude talking about nothing in particular. I made sure that I didn't think about Logan possessing him while we talked. I guess I dropped the ball on that a little bit because I looked over to see Jude rolling his eyes. "Get it through your head Eli, Logan's...Not...Real!"

"Okay, okay!" I said putting my hands up to calm Jude down. "Don't get angry on me. Bunny-Na's not here to help stop you from going on a demon rampage."

Jude paused and laughed when I said that, "Demon rampage huh? Is that what everyone calls it when I get angry?"

I nodded. "Yup, because that's exactly what it looks like."

Jude thought the idea of him getting angry and people calling it a demon rampage when he does funny because he was laughing so hard he couldn't breathe.

I breathed a sigh of relief that I was able to keep him from getting angry this time. When Jude saw this, he laughed even harder.

"Yeah," I said with a nervous laugh, "funny. Anyway, are you going to start training with Oliver again?"

Jude nodded. "Yeah dad said, he wants to start training again soon. Thankfully, the medicine Zecora gives me keeps me from randomly teleporting out of nowhere. So I teleport only when needed. So far so good on that. Of course dad says, he'll stop the training if my wounds act up. Hopefully, I'll get control of my magic sooner or later. My stupid crown isn't really helping with that like it's supposed to. Discord has it for the time being cause he seems to think he can strengthen the magic Princess Celestia put on it."

The fact that even Discord was willing to help Jude, brought me even more comfort. That's when I heard a little quiet voice behind me. I how I was able to pick up on the voice I have no idea. Jude smiled. "Someone wants to say to you Eli."

"Uh, huh?" I said. Listened for the voice again just to make sure I wasn't hearing things.

Jude laughed, "No, you're not hearing things Eli, just turn around."

"Um, hi Prince Eli," I heard someone squeak.

"Aww, that's cute!" Jude teased, "Looks like you have a fan!"

"Excuse me?" I tilted my head.

"H-h-hi, Prince Eli," I heard someone squeak again.

"Oh Eli," Jude said, "You might want to turn around and say hi."

I turned around to see a man that looked like he was about my age. He was dressed in such a way that made me think he was a nobleman. Considering there's humans in Equestria now, this didn't surprise me. He had big brown eyes and blonde hair. We stood there in an award silence for a bit.

"Um...Hi?" I said.

Jude started laughing pretty hard.

"What about this is funny Jude?" I said.

Jude composed himself, "I've never seen someone so nervous to meet you before. Was Milo that nervous when met the famous Firewall Eli?"

"Uh no," I said, "he was actually pretty excited to meet me."

Jude snorted. "Wow Eli, I wonder if he'll want your autograph?"

"Me? What if he wants your autograph?" I said. "Mr. Famous Lord Jude of AI!"

"Yeah, I doubt he knows about me, so yeah no," Jude said.

"Um, guys I'm trying to say hi to Prince Eli," The man said.

"O...Kay," I said. "Hi, what's your name?"

"My name's Michael," Michael said. He smiled and then he paused when he looked. "Did you say Lord Jude of AI?"

"It's a long story," I said, "But Jude here, isn't Lord Jude anymore. He's the son of Princess Rainbow Dash, who is the current ruler of Equestria."

"Oh yeah, I know about you," Michael said to Jude, "You're Prince Jude! Wow, I'd never thought I'd get to meet Princess Rainbow Dash's son! I've heard a lot about you Prince Jude."

Michael paused again, tilting his head.

Jude raised an eyebrow. "What?"

"I'm just wondering, where's your crown Prince Jude?" Michael asked.

Jude groaned, "I'm not wearing that stupid thing at the moment! It's being worked on and to tell the truth, I don't want it back!"

Michael gasped. "How can royalty not want to wear a crown, you should wear it because it-"

"Shows people they need to respect me as royalty?" Jude snapped. "I'm tired of having a title added to my name. I'd rather just be known as Jude thank you very much!"

"Yeah you're differently Rainbow Dash's son alright Jude!" I heard Oliver say. When Michael turned around and saw Oliver, he turned around and bowed to him.

Oliver groaned, "I'm still not used to that. You can look me in the eye now."

"Sorry Prince Oliver," said Michael, "but I don't understand why someone of royalty doesn't want to wear their crown."

"It's a long story," Oliver said. He paused. "Uh, who are you?"

"Oh, uh, my name's Michael," Michael said.

"You see, if Jude over decides he doesn't want to do something, there's no stopping him from doing it. He's a hard one to try and reason with, because he's just as stubborn as his mother is," Oliver said.

Jude rolled his eyes. Oliver returned the favor. I smiled when I saw Michael giving Jude a look of admiration.

From the look on Jude's face I could tell he heard Michael's thoughts. What Michael was thinking must've made Jude uncomfortable.

"Jude, it's time for your training," Oliver said, "I'm teleporting to the training area and I'll see you there."

A small portal opened up behind Oliver and he was gone in a second.

"Well Michael," said Jude with a nervous laugh, "thanks for the compliment but I gotta go."
Jude did the same thing Oliver did. A small portal opened up behind him and he was gone in a second.

* * *

Once Jude and Oliver left I tried to hold in my laughter at Michael's confused expression.

"Uh, Prince Eli, I didn't say anything to Prince Jude, how could he respond to my thoughts?" Michael asked.

"Part of Jude's powers is that he can hear people's thoughts around him. So that's probably what happened," I explained.

"Huh, interesting, you know part of my magic is being able to sense how strong other people's magic is. I thought your magic was strong when I sensed it, but it seems Prince Jude's magic is even stronger!" Michael said.

I chuckled, "Wow, no wonder why Jude was uncomfortable, maybe I should ask you to be around him more often just torture him."

"Why would Prince Jude be uncomfortable with someone admiring him?" Michael said.

"Not that he's uncomfortable with it," I said, "he just doesn't want it anymore."

"Oh I see," Michael said. "I wonder…"

I could tell by the look on Michael's face that he was plotting something. Mostly because it's the same look Milo gets when he's up to something.

"What ya thinking about?" I said.

"Prince Jude needs to understand that he's going to get admiration wherever he goes," Michael said, "There's gotta be a way to get him to accept that."

"Yeah, I don't think that's going to be possible any time soon," I said.

Michael stared up at the ceiling thoughtfully. "Well then, I'm going to try my hardest to make him do just that. He's going to accept that he's a part of the Royal Family and people are going to admire him if I got something to say about it."

I didn't bother to try and hide my laughter as I saw Michael walk away. The look on his face said everything. I would wish him luck on whatever he was planning but I don't think his plan will succeed.

11) Princess Celestia, wants to help Jude find his calling as a Prince of Equestria

View Online

{Princess Celestia}

I decided to speak to Princess Rainbow Dash about why Prince Jude doesn't want respect as the son of royalty. Once I got Princess Dash's attention, she motioned for me to follow her down the hallway as we walked while I was in pony form. She sighed and told me a sad story about what happened to Prince Jude so far.

"Back when the Machine was still running, Jude actually ruled over it," Princess Rainbow Dash said, "His title was Lord Jude. One would think that his co-workers would respect him as such. But no, they didn't, they had nothing but contempt for him and they had no problem showing it too. His co-workers official title for him was, The Boy Lord Jude. Now, he's in Equestria and the son of royalty, his biggest fear is actually disrespect more than anything. He's afraid of being looked down on because he's the son of royalty. He doesn't want to be looked at as The Boy Prince Jude. I guess that's understandable because of what happened in the Machine. But what he doesn't realize is no one thinks of him that way. From what I've heard, the talk around the castle is nothing but respect for Jude.

"And now that he has his injuries he doesn't want to be treated like a child. I can understand that too. What Jude doesn't seem to realize is that he has people that care for him. His dad Oliver, his wife Ivy, Eli and Milo. I would say Eli and I are related but that's not the case because we were never related to begin with. But in any case I still view them as family. Of course Eli and Milo viewed Jude as something more than family."

That last statement took me by surprise, "Um, Prince Eli and Prince Milo view Prince Jude as more than family?"

Princess Rainbow Dash chuckled, "Well they want an actual relationship with Jude and from the looks of it they got it now."

I thought about when I first came across Prince Jude the other night. He's actually more handsome than Prince Eli in a way. But even still I'm after Prince Eli for the time being. Also sensed he's more powerful than Prince Eli. I thought how Twilight had the same problem when it came down to accepting her crown acknowledging that she was a princess of Equestria.

"You know something Princess Rainbow Dash?" I said.

"What?" Princess Rainbow Dash said.

"Twilight had the same issue when she became an Alicorn. She didn't want to accept her crown at first either," I answered, "I kept telling her to accept it, but what made things worse was that she hadn't found her calling as to what she was supposed to do as princess. When she found her calling, that's when she accepted her crown finally. I wonder if the same thing has to happen with Prince Jude? What about Prince Eli, Prince Milo and Princesses Ivy? Have they already found their calling?"

Princess Rainbow Dash nodded. "Eli has found his calling as the Prince of the night, and he takes his job very seriously, a little too seriously. Just when he was a Firewall for the Machine. Milo has found his calling in helping couples deal with their issues, also taking care of the sun, making sure it's positioned just right during the day. Ivy has found her calling as a protector, she is now Captain of the Royal Guards in place of Shining Armor because once Ivy found her calling, Shining Armor decided to retire. And of course, there's Oliver who has found his calling as the Prince of Kindness because he's the element of kindness's bearer now. However, Jude has yet to find his calling."

At that moment, I thought that's exactly how I could get Prince Jude to accept his position as the son of royalty. I was going to help him find his calling as a Prince of Equestria. There was also one little bit of information that I wanted to know about from Princess Rainbow Dash. When I sensed Prince Jude's power, I also sensed there was another power inside of him.

Princess Rainbow Dash smiled at me. "Of course my calling is the Princess of Loyalty. I've always felt the strange need to be loyal to people and ponies alike. If they're my friend or family for that matter, I feel the need to be loyal to them. However, I can tell that you have something else you want to talk to me about, am I correct?"

I nodded. "Yeah, when I first sensed Prince Jude's power, I sensed there was another entity inside of him. Do you Know anything about this?"

Princess Rainbow Dash sighed, "Yes, I do. There's a demon god named Logan, that lived in a place called the Tree of Wisdom that's possessing Jude. Jude doesn't believe what's happening to him which actually is a good thing because then that'll give Eli some more time to build up enough magic to pull Logan out. Another thing that could happen is since a god has chosen a vessel that has magic Jude could push Logan out all by himself. I don't know what's going to happen, but I'm not losing my son if I got something to say about it!"

I nodded in agreement, "Yup I totally agree! It's no wonder why Prince Eli was so worried about Prince Jude when I saw him at the library a couple of days ago! I'm going to help you pull that monster out of Prince Jude, and I'm also going to help Prince Jude find his calling as Prince of Equestria, then he'll accept his crown and his rightful place as a member of the royal family!"

"Whatever you do Princess Celestia," said Princess Rainbow Dash, "don't even think about Logan around Jude or say anything about that to him, got it?"

"Uh-huh, okay sure," I said, "But getting Prince Jude to find his calling, my number one priority! Trust me, with me helping him to do that, he'll find his calling just like when I helped Twilight find hers!"

Princess Rainbow Dash snorted. "Sure yeah, good luck with that! Jude can be a little bit stubborn when he doesn't want to accept things. Even the simple things right down to resting because of his injuries."

All of sudden, I heard a loud roar coming from down the hallway. Princess Rainbow Dash did a facehoof and groaned.

"What, what is it?" I asked.

Princess Rainbow Dash groaned, "That would be Jude going on another demon rampage!"

I blinked. "Uh… Huh?"

Princess Rainbow Dash turned to one of the guards that had been following us. "Guards!"

"Yes ma'am?" The guard said.

"Contact Princess Ivy and tell her to bring Bunny-Na," instructed Princess Rainbow Dash, "She'll know exactly what to do."

"Yes your highness!" The guard said.

I titled my head. "Uh, Bunny-Na? What's that all about?"

"You'll see," Princess Rainbow Dash said.

Princess Rainbow Dash ran down the hallway to where the sound of the roar was coming from. I followed suit. What I saw when we got to where the roar was coming from, I looked in horror to see Prince Jude's eyes had turned red just like a demon's eyes are. Prince Oliver had Prince Jude tied down and he looked like a caged animal that was in rage.

"Jude calm down," Princess Rainbow Dash said gently.

"No!" Prince Jude roared, "I'm sick and tired of my out of control magic acting this way! I have three injuries because of it and I don't want anymore! Just kill me already!"

Princess Rainbow Dash sighed, "No Jude, that's not going to happen. We're going to get your magic under control okay?"

"That's what people have been telling me for a year now!" Prince Jude roared.

Then what happened next was just plain weird. Princess Ivy came into the room with a bunny in her arms. She put the bunny down. The strange thing was I heard a voice inside my head say, Well, hello, I don't know who you are, but you seem like a friendly face. My name is Bunny-Na. I can talk to you in a moment and ask for your name. But I need to calm Jude down first.

I looked to see that the bunny was smiling at me. He nodded his head. I thought Okay then, I've lost my mind.

No, you haven't lost your mind, even though I'm a bunny, I'm going to assume that it was the bunny who called himself Bunny-Na thinking I'm a bunny and I can communicate by thought. Now I have to go help out Jude okay?

Bunny-Na hopped over to Prince Jude and sat on his lap. He rubbed his cheek up against Prince Jude's chest and Prince Jude calmed down just like that. His eyes turned from red to green.

Wow, I thought there's never a dull moment in this castle ever since Princess Rainbow Dash took the throne as ruler of Equestria. First her daughter Princess Color Rain can communicate by thought moments after she was born and now a bunny can do it too.

Prince Jude snorted. "Yeah I know Princess Celestia, this whole family's weird!"

"Hey!" Princess Rainbow Dash, Prince Oliver and Princess Ivy said, because they were the only other people in the room besides me and Prince Jude.

"Prince Jude," I said, "why won't you accept your crown as prince of Equestria?"

"Because I don't want that stupid thing!" Prince Jude growled. "Too bad I can't throw it in the trash because if I did that would be breaking the law. I'm wearing it, see?"

I paused, startled that Prince Jude wasn't wearing his crown on his head like a normal prince would, but he was wearing it, clipped to his belt. Even though I saw that the crown was secure on his belt, I still didn't feel right about it not being in his head.

Prince Jude rolled his eyes. "Yeah, I know that I'm supposed to wear that stupid thing on my head. In case you didn't notice, I'm not normal. That's because I'm Rainbow Dash's son and she's not normal either!"

"Hey! Seriously Jude?" Princess Rainbow Dash growled.

I tried so hard not to laugh at the fact that Prince Jude wanted to make sure that I knew Princess Rainbow Dash wasn't normal. Of course, I already knew that from the very start. She set the bar pretty hard and excelled at everything she does. That's why my sister and I look up to her, even though we were the former rulers of Equestria. Even though my sister and I had the strongest power, that of an Alicorn, Rainbow Dash excelled at everything, and I could sense she actually had more power than an Alicorn and that was before she became one.

Prince Jude smiled and looked at Princess Rainbow Dash. "I didn't realize mom had the power of an Alicorn before she became one Princess Celestia!"

Princess Rainbow Dash gave me a puzzled look. "Say what now?"

I chuckled, "Oh Princess Rainbow Dash, Loyalty was able to record how strong your power was ever since you did your first sonic rainboom when you were connected to it. Normally, I can sense how strong a pony's power is on my own. Your power was limitless and when Loyalty showed me how strong your power was, I was shocked by it. It's no wonder why Loyalty called dibs on you for its connection."

"Yeah," said Princess Rainbow Dash, "I still can't believe all of the elements of harmony wanted me to be their connection. Then Loyalty told me about the prank Magic did for Twilight to become an Alicorn, it told me something to the effect of, just think about it Rainbow Dash if I had played the prank, you would've become an Alicorn too! Yeah I didn't realize it was foreshadowing the future. Good job, Loyalty!"

Prince Oliver snorted. "Well you did sulk because Spitfire didn't beat you in a race during her six-day training."

My jaw dropped upon hearing that. "Wow."

Prince Oliver nodded. "Yup, and Spitfire can confirm it too!"

I laughed because from what I heard about the 'Gilda line' as Princess Rainbow Dash puts it, the last part of the line said she was the definition of the word 'awesome.' That last part of the 'Gilda line' couldn't be more correct. Of course, I forgot that Jude can hear people's thoughts around him. I wondered if he could turn that ability off, but I doubted it because his magic is out of control.

"Yeah no, I can't turn that part of my magic off and you're right I think it is because my magic is out of control," Prince Jude said.

With that being said, I did not envy Prince Jude's situation, especially since… Oh wait, shit- I can't think about that. Nope! I'm not thinking about it.

"Yeah please don't Princess Celestia," Prince Jude said, "Because I know for a fact, he's not real!"

"Okay, okay," I said, "I'm not thinking about it! Nope, it's not in my head!"

But one thing I did think about was the fact that I'm going to help Prince Jude find his calling and then, maybe then he'll accept his crown and his rightful title as a Prince of Equestria.

Prince Jude laughed, "Oh that's sweet Princess Celestia, but I doubt that's going to happen."

"I think it will, if the rest of your family has already found theirs, you will find yours too," I said.

At that moment, I didn't care what Prince Jude said. He's going to find his calling and I'm going to help him do so.

12) Jude's Love

View Online

{Princess Celestia}

It was finally time for the Grand Galloping Gala. This is always my favorite holiday of the year besides Hearth's Warming Eve. There's so much love and happiness in the air, it makes the occasion it makes it that much more enjoyable. I thought it was a shame Prince Eli turned down my offer to go with me as my guest. It did matter because I went by myself. I hung around Flurry Hearts mother Cadance for most of the night. But for some reason every time I saw Prince Jude come around the corner, it made me nervous just to even go say hi.

But I did notice something interesting about Prince Jude besides how strong his magic is. There a couple groups of ponies started to argue about something, but as soon as Prince Jude walked by them, they stopped arguing automatically. Cadance was watching him right along with me.

"Are you seeing what I'm seeing?" I asked.

"What?" Cadance said, "You mean the fact that Prince Jude can cast a love spell just by walking past some pony? Yeah I'm seeing it. That's interesting, I wonder if he knows that he's doing it?"

I watched Prince Jude walk by another group of ponies starting to argue about something, a flash of light happened and then the ponies started loving each other right off the bat before the argument could even start. I watched Prince Jude do this several times and then I had an aha moment! "That's it! That's got to be his special talent!"

Cadance blinked startled my statement. "What's his special talent?"

"Remember how you taught Prince Milo the 'End the Argument' spell?" I asked.

Cadance nodded. "Yes, it took him at least two months to learn. He only uses it during his therapy sessions with couples most of the time. He's more concerned with taking care of the sun for whatever the reason, so he's the Prince of the Day now. Just like Prince Eli is the Prince of the Night. Anyway, what's your point Celestia?"

"My point is, it seems that Prince Jude can cast that same type of spell just by walking past somepony," I said. "I'm wondering if maybe his special talent is spreading love wherever he goes?"

"You mean like he's the Prince of Love or something?" Cadance said.

I nodded. "What else could it be?"

Cadance looked like she was thinking about something. "You know that's how I found out that my special talent was spreading love everywhere I go. But even then it took me years to perfect the amount of spells I have in my arsenal now! From the looks of it, Prince Jude just might develop spells of his own in a matter of a couple of days or so! Wow, he is Princess Rainbow Dash's son alright."

I gulped when I saw Prince Jude walking in my direction. My fight or flight reactions were stirring deep inside me. Cadance tilted her head and smiled. "What's the matter Celestia? If you want to say hi to him, then go say hi to him, it's not that hard to do."

I stood frozen in terror as my nerves started to get to me. Cadance went into a fit of laughter when she saw my reaction.

"That's not funny Cadance!" I hissed.

I was surprised that she could even speak because she was doubled over in laughter. "Awww, is the former ruler of Equestria afraid to go talk to the ruler's son? I must admit he is pretty handsome. Although I thought you were chasing after Prince Eli."

"I am after Prince Eli," said I, "it's just I... um…"

Prince Jude stopped when he saw me. "Hi Princess Celestia."

"Um, hi Prince Jude," I squeaked.

Cadance snorted. Prince Jude gave her a confused look. "What's so funny Princess Cadance?"

Cadance bit her tongue to hold back her laughter. "It's nothing, Prince Jude."

Prince Jude raised an eyebrow. "O...Kay? Well, I'm going to go find Eli, see ya!"

I looked behind Prince Jude to see a small portal open up and he was gone in a second.

After he left Cadance seemed puzzled about Prince Jude leaving.

"Why are you puzzled Cadance?" I asked, "He just teleported, that's all."

"What I'm puzzled about is the way he teleported," Cadance answered. "I've never seen a teleportation done that way. Normally it's by the light of a horn and poof they're gone. But a small portal opening up and then they're gone? Now that's interesting."

"I guess so," I said, "I'm used to seeing that type of teleportation being done now because it's how humans do it. Apparently, if a human has magic, fifty percent of the time they teleport that way."

Cadance gave me a curious look. "Is there a way to see more of that type of teleportation done?"

I nodded. "Sure you can see it when Prince Oliver trains other humans that have that type of magic. I can ask Princess Rainbow Dash when Prince Oliver is going to train someone with that type of magic again."

"Well then, works for me!" Cadance said.

* * *

{Jude}

When I finally found Eli he seemed disturbed about something. Or that’s what I thought it was but then I heard his thoughts and I had half a mind to turn around and walk in the other direction.

Why do I feel so horny tonight? Maybe I should go find Milo? Although I wouldn’t mind it if I had Jude tonight. I haven’t been with him in a couple of days. I heard Eli think.

Wow, I thought, he was with me last week. But I’m all for helping a friend out anyway.

I went up to Eli and tapped him on the shoulder. “Hey Eli.”

Eli turned around and smiled. “Hey Jude I know you probably heard my thoughts on the way here. I’m surprised you didn’t shout absolutely not.”

I laughed, “Yeah I only do that when I’m not interested.”

Eli smiled. “So where do you want to go? I’m wondering if we should wait until the Grand Galloping Gala is over with.”

I shook my head. “Yeah no, I don’t think we have to be here the whole entire time.”

Eli nodded. “Okay then.”

I looked down the hallway and saw two guest rooms and I motioned for Eli to follow me to one of them. Nope I’m not making him scream tonight but maybe he can make me scream instead.

As we got inside the room and I locked the door I guess Eli didn’t want to do much foreplay tonight because he automatically took my clothes off and I took his clothes off in return. I pulled him on top of me and I whispered into his ear, "I’m wondering something Eli.”

“What?” Eli said after he kissed my neck.

“I’ve been able to make you scream and I know you like to make me squirm. I was wondering if you could make me scream tonight?” I said.

“Hmmm that seems like a tall order to do,” Eli moaned as he pushed into me.

I could barely think about anything else when I said, “I know, you could bite me.”

Eli paused. “Excuse me? Bite you?”

“Uh-huh.” I moaned in pleasure. I moaned again as he kept pushing into me and making me squirm. Is he going to bite me anytime soon?

Right when I thought Eli was going to ask me to make him scream when he bit my neck and hard. I screamed loud and moaned again. Yup that’s exactly what I want, please keep doing that Eli.

He then bit me and on my shoulder that didn't have the burn on it and screamed with pleasure. Then I heard his thoughts again. Honestly I’m surprised he could even think at all because of him being so horny tonight. I bet Jude would enjoy it if I added in my orgasm spell And I could totally keep him going a lot longer than I normally do.

Eli put his hands on my hips and just like every other time he’s done this spell I found myself unable to move. I felt myself having a hard on. I started screaming and it felt like Eli was going to keep going and he wasn’t going to stop anytime soon. Finally for what felt like forever, Eli released his spell. My whole body shook while I climaxed. When my orgasm stopped I just laid there on the bed staring up at the ceiling. Eli smiled and laid on his side facing me. “Wow my last orgasm there felt really good and I can tell you enjoyed yours.”

I nodded. I felt satisfied by the sex we just had. “I think we should sleep in here tonight. I don’t feel like moving at the moment. Besides, the door is locked anyway, no ones going to bother us.”

Eli yawned, “Works for me.”

* * *

The next day I woke up back in my room because I went back here in the middle of the night after all. Eli went back to his room also.

Ivy was laying beside me on her side facing me. “Well good morning my handsome prince. I saw you go into the guest room with Eli last night. I think it’s cute that you like helping out a friend like that.”

I smiled. “Yeah. Just like I do for you Ivy.”

Ivy nodded. “Princess Celestia told me something that she noticed you were doing last night.”

I raised an eyebrow. “What did she notice?”

“Apparently you can cast love spells just by walking past someone,” Ivy said.

At first I was about to object to that statement but I knew that Ivy could hear my thoughts so I decided to give this thought the benefit of the doubt. Ivy laughed. “I know I thought the same thing when Princess Celestia told me that. Apparently if there’s people arguing all you do is walk past them, a flash of light happens and they’re best friends again just like that.”

“Ah…” I was speechless, I had no idea what to make of this.

“Wow,” said Ivy, “this is the most speechless I’ve ever seen you.”

“I’m speechless because I don’t believe it,” I said.

“Interesting,” Ivy said. I could hear in her thoughts she was thinking about Logan again.

I rolled my eyes. “Logan’s not real, Ivy.”

“I know that Jude!” Ivy snapped.

I should probably stop saying that before Ivy goes on a demon rampage herself. I panicked in my thoughts.

Ivy cracked up, “Yeah that’s not going to happen. I have other ways of dealing with my anger. The demon rampage is your thing. Most of the time I deal with my anger by having sex not with the person I’m angry with of course.”

“I have no further comment for that. So is that what you do every time we have an argument? You go and have sex with someone?” I said.

Ivy nodded. “That’s pretty much it but it doesn’t mean I don’t need to work out the issue I’m having with someone. It just gives me a chance to cool down.”

"Oh," I said. Then I heard Ivy's thoughts and she wanted sex. I debated about telling her no, but it's hard to do that because she's my wife.

Ivy chuckled, "You know you don't have to say yes to me all the time because I'm your wife right?"

"Huh?" I said.

Ivy snorted. "That's cute, you put helping others out first before you help yourself. Princess Celestia could be on a roll here."

I raised an eyebrow. "Say what now?"

Ivy grinned. "It's very possible that you are the Prince of Love."

Now this statement threw me for a loop. I wasn't sure if that was true either.

"Well now, I can tell you're not in the mood right now, so I'm not going to push it," Ivy said. "The last thing I need is for you to go on a demon rampage. I think Bunny-Na would like to sleep some more."

I smiled and gave Ivy a kiss. She rolled over and I held her in my arms. "So, love spells huh?"

"Uh-huh love spells," Ivy said.

13) Observations

View Online

{Jude}

Oliver decided to keep training me because he really doesn't agree with me staying inside my room all the time. Even though my out of control magic could wound me again at a moment's notice.

"Okay then," said Oliver, "let's try something new. We've been training with your weapons regularly. I'm not sure if this is a good idea because if your injuries start acting up-"

"I'm fine dad," I said, "can we just start training already?"

Oliver chuckled, "Yup you're Rainbow Dash's son alright. You hate it when people are overprotective of you."

I rolled my eyes. "And I don't blame her either."

"Okay, now that you can teleport," said Oliver, "we should combine using your weapons and teleportation. I mean it Jude, if your wounds start acting up we're stopping your training, got it?"

I nodded. "Yeah sure."

I readied my fighting stance and took my swords out. Oliver did the same thing with his weapon. Oliver started teleporting and throwing out his attacks at a fast pace. Surprisingly, I was able to keep up with him no problem. Of course, my burn on my arm started acting up and it hit me like a ton of bricks. Oliver automatically put his weapons away and came over to me as I was on the ground laying in the fetal position screaming in pain. Oliver cast a healing spell on my burn and it calmed down the pain.

Oliver then helped me get to my feet and I leaned on him for support. He helped me sit down on the first chair we got to. Eli came running up to us when he saw what happened.

"What happened?" Eli panicked.

"I'm-" The pain made it hard for me to talk because it flared up again. I doubled over and screamed because of it.

Oliver sighed, "I'm sorry Jude, but you need to sleep so we can help you with this."

He casted the sleeping spell and I was asleep within minutes.

* * *

{Princess Celestia}

I panicked when I saw Prince Jude screaming in pain during his training session. Cadence was just as panicked as I was.

"What happened to him?" Cadence panicked.

I sighed, "Remember when I told you about that other entity that's possessing Prince Jude and is affecting his magic a couple days ago?"

Cadence nodded.

"When Logan first attacked Prince Jude, he gave him a burn on his left arm that started at his shoulder and ended at his elbow. The second wound that Logan gave him was a cut on his right cheek that goes all the way to his ear. Black ink comes out of it instead of blood. Blood comes out of his eye and it's the strangest type of wound I've ever seen. Somehow Discord's pet bunny named Bunny-Na has some sort of magic that helps heal that type of wound. But as you can see Prince Jude's wounds don't always act up when Bunny-Na's around," I explained.

Cadence paused. "Wait, Discord has a pet bunny named Bunny-Na?"

"Well he had a pet bunny named Bunny-Na," I answered. "Discord gave him to Prince Jude to help calm him down when he goes on one of his demon rampages."

Cadence raised an eyebrow. "Demon rampage?"

I nodded. "Oh yeah, it's exactly what it sounds like. When Prince Jude gets angry you'd better watch out, because he roars like a demon and his eyes turn red like one. Once Bunny-Na comes around all he has to do is hop up to him, sit on Prince Jude's lap and then he calms down. Oh and the bunny can communicate by thought like Princess Color Rain can."

Cadence's jaw dropped when she heard this information. "Wow there's never been a dull day in this castle ever since Princess Rainbow Dash took the throne."

I giggled, "No kidding on the one."

"Is there a way we can go see if he's okay?" Cadence asked.

I shook my head. "I don't know. I think the only thing we can do is ask Princess Rainbow Dash and get an update on Prince Jude's status."

Cadence nodded but I could tell by the look on her face and she was as worried about Prince Jude as I was.

* * *

{Jude}

I thought for sure I was going to be put back in the hospital again because of how much pain I was in when my burn on my arm acted up. But when I woke up, I was in my room.

"Um, hi Prince Jude, I'm happy you're awake finally." It startled me when I heard Michaels voice. I looked over to see Michael sitting on the edge of my bed staring at me with a worried look on his face. I looked at Eli and he was laughing like he had just played a practical joke on me.

"Okay," I said, "why is Michael in my room and why are you laughing, Eli?"

Eli snorted. "What? Michael was concerned about you. He saw you pass out during training and he wanted to check up on you. So I let him in so he could see you."

I raised an eyebrow. "Uh-huh, yeah sure you did."

Then I heard Eli's thoughts, I wonder, maybe I should leave so these two could get to know each other? Who knows Jude might get another partner for sex. I say the more the merrier. It would definitely give Bunny-Na a break.

"Oh no Eli! Absolutely not," I said, "no deal."

"Are you sure about that Jude?" Eli smiled. "Hmm, what did Ivy say before we started having sex? Oh yeah that's right, don't knock it before you try it."

"Yeah no," I said. "I'm not having sex with someone I barely know."

"Okay Prince Eli, although I'm all for getting to know someone," said Michael, "I agree with Prince Jude as far as having sex goes."

"Okay then, have it your way," Eli said. He looked at the clock sitting on my nightstand. "Either way, it is time for me to start Night Court."

Eli reached over and kissed me. "I'll see you later Jude. Have fun you two."

Eli left the room laughing and I had no idea what was so funny to him. After Eli left, there was an awkward silence between us for a while.

"So um, how are you feeling?" Michael asked.

"I'm feeling better than I did before at the moment," I replied. It was as if my wounds knew exactly when to act up. Great, why now? I don't even know this guy. Why me?

I felt some sort of magic being cast on me. It helped relieve the pain. At the same time I really didn't want someone I didn't know helping me out at the moment.

"Better?" Michael asked.

"Yeah, it feels better," I said, "I should probably learn some healing spells myself but ever since my magic started going out of control I've been afraid to learn them. I've learned the sleeping spell to end Color Rain's daily games of teleportation hide and go seek. I've also developed a tell the truth spell but I'm afraid to cast that one too. The last thing I want is to mess someone up because of how my magic is now."

Michael looked up at the ceiling thoughtfully, "Hmm, well that's understandable, have you told Prince Eli or your wife Princess Ivy about this yet?"

I nodded. "Yeah I have. They seem to think that I shouldn't be worried about that. Although Ivy's told me that Princess Celestia told her that I've been casting love spells everywhere I go like it's second nature for me."

"Interesting. Very Interesting," Michael said.

Michael started giving me a funny look after that and I wondered if I accidentally cast a love spell on him. I scooted away from him as far as I could without falling off the bed and causing me more pain with my wounds. "Why are you giving me that look?"

This question seemed to snap him out of his dirty thoughts about me that I heard. Yeah that's creepy. No way am I having sex with someone I don't know. Nope, not happening!

Then I heard Michael's dirty thoughts again, Prince Eli's right about the sex part but it should wait until we get to know each other more. Humans are so interesting because I'm used to just having sex with stallions. I wonder what it's like to be with a human?

"Uh, Michael?" I said, "Would you stop thinking about me that way?"

"Huh?" Michael paused. "Oh that's right! I forgot you could hear my thoughts. My bad. I'm just curious, that's all."

I opened my mouth to say something but seeing that I had no idea what to say, I closed my mouth.

Hmm, I wouldn't mind if I- Michael paused again and then I heard him think, oh crap! I really need to get my head out of the gutter, now is not the time for that. Prince Jude needs to rest and recover. Besides, I want to be with Prince Eli first before I get with anyone else.

I gave Michael a wary look. "Yeah you can say that again. Why don't we just sit here and talk? No sex, just talk."

Michael nodded. "Sure. I can do that."

So that's what we did. We talked and got to know each other. We found out what our likes and dislikes are. We talked about everything, even what our favorite colors are.

Then Eli came into the room and he was laughing. When Michael noticed him, Michael said his goodbyes and left the room reluctantly.

* * *

{Ivy}

After Eli lowered the moon and went back to his room to sleep, I came into the room to talk to Jude about the whole Michael situation.

"So," I said.

"So what?" Jude responded.

"I heard you're getting to know Eli's little fan named Michael." I chuckled.

Jude shook his head. "Yeah and no I'm not sleeping with him! Not happening!

"Oh yeah, that reminds me," I said, "remember the servant girl told you about how good she is in bed?"

I had been telling Jude about the servant girl named Lexi. I've been having sex with her on a weekly basis and turns out, she's bisexual just like I am. So far she's my favorite woman to have sex with. If you want a good experience with someone in bed, I would recommend you go to her any day. Of course I know Jude can hear my thoughts, but it was too late for him to object at the moment.

"Oh hell no Ivy!" Jude said, "Nope, that's not happening either. I'm not a whore dude so stop trying to get me into everyone's bed that you guys can think of!"

I rolled my eyes. "Too late, I guess I'll have to tie you up for this one. And I didn't say you were a whore Jude. You're not like that at all. Just try her out, only once and if you don't like it then you don't have to anymore."

Then there was a knock on the door.

"Fine, I'll do it. If I didn't know any better I'd say the whole Logan joke is just giving you guys an excuse to get me into bed with anyone that you can think of," Jude said.

Lexi entered the room and I smiled at her. She raised an eyebrow when she saw the annoyed look on Jude's face. "Are you sure this is a good idea, Princess Ivy? He doesn't look too happy right now."

I nodded. "Well if it'll keep him from going on a demon rampage, yeah I think it's a good idea."

"Okay then," said Lexi. She shrugged. "If you say so."

Lexi got undressed and I followed suit. I laughed when I saw Jude's eyes go wide. He wasn't afraid, I could sense with my magic that he was just nervous and I don't blame him. Two beautiful women getting ready to have sex with him, that's enough to make anyone nervous. I figured he needed a break from having a dick in his bed and mix things up with boobs instead.

It took some effort but I was able to wrestle Jude's clothes off him. I whispered into his ear, "Calm down Jude, you're going to love this, trust me you will."

I was underneath Jude and Lexi climbed on top of him. She played with his dick and got him hard. She kissed him and I started sucking on his neck.

Lexi kept kissing Jude because she prefers that her partners not make much noise. Could hear his thoughts and he was loving the sex. I was also loving it. Lexi tapped her index finger on Jude's forehead and knew she cast a silence spell on him to keep him from making noise when she wasn't kissing him. She then reached over and started to kiss me.

After she was done kissing me she said, "I wonder how does Prince Jude feel about blow jobs?"

I knew that wasn't my thing and I had no idea if Eli or Milo's done anything like that to him yet. "I don't know Lexi. Maybe you should do one just to see if he enjoys it?"

Lexi smiled and nodded. "Sure."

Jude's body stiffened up on me and I could tell he was nervous about that too. I whispered into his ear again, "Ssssh don't worry Jude, this should be fun for you."

After I did that, he relaxed a bit. Lexi then started to suck on Jude's dick and it made him squirm. I had to admit, I loved Jude acting this way. Yup, this was definitely a good idea. As I always tell him when it comes down to this, don't knock it before you try it. Too bad I don't have an orgasm spell like Eli does. But the fact that Jude can't break out of Lexi's magic yet. I wouldn't mind hearing him screaming when he has his orgasm.

Right when I thought Jude wouldn't be able to break out of Lex's magic, I heard him scream when he had his orgasm.

Lexi's jaw dropped when she saw that Jude had broken out of her magic. "What! No one's been able to break out any spell I've done so far! Especially when it comes down to the spells I do for sex."

Right when I thought Lexi was going to be offended and just leave I was wrong. It seemed that Jude being able to break out of her magic, turned her on even more.

"Yeah I can do that for you Lexi," said Jude, "you were right Ivy, she is good. But I'm not sleeping-"

He didn't finish his sentence when Lexi started to give him another blow job. Then after that was done she started to lick Jude's chest. I smiled when I saw that because that's exactly what she does when she's really horny. I guess it's her way of showing how much she's enjoying things.

"I wonder, Prince Jude," said Lexi, "do you like sucking on a woman's boobs?"

I knew the answer to that question because he's done it to me a couple of times. Mostly when I don't put him under my magic.

"Yes, I do," Jude answered. From the sound of it, Lexi really had him in a daze.

Lexi smiled and hung one of her boobs over Jude's mouth and he sucked on it. Jude stopped doing that and said, "Um, Ivy?"

"Yes, Jude?" I said.

"Would you mind letting go of me so I can get on top of Lexi?" Jude asked.

I smiled, I couldn't help but feel happy that this turned out to be a good idea. "Sure Jude no problem."

I started to want Lexi also but I figured I could wait my turn after Jude was done with her.

"Hmm," said Jude, "I bet there's a way we can do that Ivy."

"Huh?" I said.

"Maybe we could have Lexi in the middle of us?" Jude suggested.

"Oh," Lexi groaned, "I would love that very much! Sex with the both of you at the same time? That's a dream come true!"

Jude grunted after he pushed on her, "So what do you say Ivy? Wanna do it?"

I licked my lips and at this point I was so ready to take Lexi away from Jude. "You know what? That's a wonderful idea! We could fuck her until there's no tomorrow!"

Lexi groaned, "Yes! Please do that to me! Do it please!"

Then I heard Jude's thoughts and I tried not to laugh because Lexi really got him going. I've been tired of making people scream during sex lately but since this is her first time with me, why not? I can suck on Ivy's boobs later, that is if she wants me to.

I got behind Lexi and Jude was in front of her. While Jude was busy making her scream, I was busy touching her the way I like to when I'm having sex with her. Once we were done with her, I could see that we wore her out. Mostly because she basically passed out sound asleep. Jude laid next to her playing a strand of her hair and I did the same thing.

Jude smiled. "You know, I love it when you're right."

"Yeah, I figured you would like it," I said. "Only problem is, I think she's going to want both of us now."

Jude chuckled, "Fine by me. Yeah I probably could use a change of pace rather having sex with a man all the time."

I yawned when I realized I was tired from doing this way with Lexi. "I don't know about you, but I feel like taking a nap. Good thing I have a nanny taking care of Leo for the day."

Jude smiled and then reached over and kissed me. "Yeah I could use a nap too."

Jude sighed and I could tell he was satisfied about the sex he just had and I was satisfied by it too. Eventually Jude went to sleep and I followed suit.

14) Get out of my room and stay the hell away from my bed!

View Online

{Jude}

I'm starting to get annoyed at the fact that everyone seems to want to have sex with me lately. I'm not that type of guy, but it seems with Eli, Milo, Ivy and now Lexi, I guess I'm going to be having sex more often. It also seems that Eli, Milo, Ivy and Lexi have worked out a schedule on who can have me on what day. Not to mention, Eli seems to think I should add even more people into the mix, specifically Michael to keep me from going on what everyone calls a demon rampage. If they keep getting on my nerves like this, I might just go on demon rampage anyway!

When I saw Michael come into the room today, I was highly annoyed at the moment. I swear if he starts wanting sex from me, I'm getting up and running the other direction!

Michael frowned. "Wow, you do not look happy today. What's wrong?"

I sighed, "I'm getting annoyed with people wanting me their bed to keep me from going on what they a 'demon rampage' because Ivy seems to think that sex keeps me calm. As a matter fact I don't want to have sex with anyone as long as I live. I have half a mind to lock the door and not let anyone in and I don't care if my out of control magic gives me another wound or not."

"Interesting," said Michael, "I never thought I'd see someone that's angry because having sex all the time."

"Yeah," I snapped, "because I'm not a whore and everyone seems to think I am!"

"I see," Michael said. "I can understand why you would think that way. But you need to take a deep breath and calm down. I guess you should be relieved to know that I don't want sex from you."

I smiled at that thought, because I know Michael wants to have sex with Eli and not me. I wondered if maybe we should schedule out on who gets him in bed everyday and let him see what it feels like. "I wonder, you want to be with Eli right?"

Michael nodded. "Well yeah, but he doesn't even notice that I exist. I don't know what I'm doing wrong. I keep dropping him hints, but either he's not picking up on them or he just doesn't care."

"I don't know about that. It seems that all he's worried about right now is this stupid demon god named Logan that's supposedly possessing me. I still don't believe it, not one little bit," I said.

Michael looked up at the ceiling thoughtfully. I tilted my head. "What are you thinking about?"

"I have an idea of helping you stay calm without sex," Michael said.

"And what might that be?" I asked.

"How about a relaxing massage?" Michael said.

I gave him a wary look, "Okay but if you even think about using this as a way to get into my bed, I'm running away as fast as I can."

Michael chuckled, "Don't worry about that Prince Jude. As I said before, I want my first time with a human to be with Prince Eli."

"I'm wondering something." I said.

"What is it?" Michael asked.

"You've really only had sex stallions?" I asked.

Michael nodded. "Yup, it's a long story. But when I saw Prince Eli, I knew he was the first human I wanted to be with."

I laughed. "Okay then, Eli's pretty strong so I can see why you'd want to be with him first. Trust me, you're not the only guy that's been chasing after him. Yeah he's not really interested in anyone besides Milo and me. Of course he's been way too overprotective of me and that's getting on my nerves. Honestly, everyone wants to keep me from going on a demon rampage when they might actually cause one."

Michael whistled, "Demon rampage huh? Actually I've heard rumors of you doing something like that around the castle. What is a demon rampage?"

I sighed, "It's pretty self explanatory. Apparently, when I get angry magic is stronger than anyone can handle. Dad can just barely contain me when it happens. According to Ivy, my eyes turn red like a demon's eyes and I have some sort of roar when I do it too."

Michael's eyes went wide when he heard that, "Really? That actually happens? Well no wonder why people want to keep you calm!"

"Yeah and as I said before, if they keep this up, they might just actually be the cause of it," I growled.

"Prince Jude," said Michael, "come here."

Michael pulled me onto his lap and started to massage my back. I had admit, I'd rather have this done than sex at the moment. Then I heard his thoughts, This would probably be easier to do if he was on his stomach. But he'll probably think I want sex with him when I don't.

I hesitated at first, but then I thought about it, "It's okay Michael I'll lay down on my stomach for you."

Michael paused. "Are you sure about that?"

"Yeah I'm sure," I said.

"Okay then," Michael said.

I laid down on my stomach and Michael started to massage my back. I'd rather have this happen than sex.

"Do you like this Prince Jude?" Michael asked.

"Yes," I sighed, "this is a nice change of pace after what's been happening lately."

"That's good, I'm happy I could help," Michael said.

Michael touched me in certain places that felt really good when he massaged it. Thankfully he didn't go anywhere near my dick, which worked for me.

I sighed, "Man, this feels good. Where'd you learn to do this?"

"Well, I figured it out when I had sex with stallions," Michael replied. "Don't worry, as I said, I don't want sex from you."

"I know, you want to be with Eli," I said. I started to think of a way to help Michael get Eli to notice him at least. I couldn't think of anything because eventually I fell asleep.

* * *

{Eli}

I can sense Jude's annoyed with us. He doesn't want anyone to come near him except for Michael. From what Michael's told me, Jude really doesn't want to have sex anymore with anyone period. Honestly, I kind of don't blame him. I think maybe we've been overdoing on the sex. It almost reminds me of when I'm not in the mood but Milo wants to push it anyway.

Jude has a hard time saying no to Ivy because she's his wife. There's got to be something else we can do for him besides sex all the time. Of course, Lexi doesn't seem to know when to take no for an answer.

I rounded the corner to Jude's room after Night Court only to see that he was on another demon rampage. Lexi was standing there in the doorway looking at Jude in horror because of it.

"Prince Jude, please calm down!" Lexi pleaded.

"NO! I'M NOT A WHORE GET THE FUCK OUT AND I WISH PEOPLE WOULD LEAVE ME ALONE!" Jude roared.

I was relieved to see that Lexi was dressed at least and not standing out in the hallway naked because that would be embarrassing for her.

Oh boy! I thought. Michael did say Jude was annoyed about having sex all the time, but I didn't think he was that annoyed.

Ivy came around the corner to see what was going on and had the same look of horror that I did.

"What happened?" Ivy said.

Lexi gave a nervous laugh, "Well it looks like Prince Jude doesn't want to have sex tonight."

"YEAH THINK?" Jude roared. "I HAVE NO IDEA WHERE YOU GUYS GOT THE WHOLE SEX KEEPS ME CALM THING BUT IT'S GETTING ON MY NERVES! GEE, IF I DIDN'T KNOW ANY BETTER I'D SAY IVY GAVE YOU THAT IDEA! I'M DONE WITH THIS! GET OUT OF MY ROOM AND EVERYONE STAY THE HELL OUT OF MY BED!"

A big gust of wind came from Jude's room and slammed Lexi into a nearby wall. Ivy took a deep breath and tried to calm Jude down but it didn't work because Jude roared again, "NO YOU STAY OUT OF MY ROOM TOO! I GOT AN IDEA, HOW ABOUT EVERYONE STAY OUT OF ROOM!"

Then Milo and Michael came over to see what was going on. Michael watched in horror at Jude's demon rampage.

Michael gulped, "Prince Jude wasn't kidding when he said demon rampage is self explanatory."

"Nope, that's exactly what it is," I said. "Maybe we should just leave him alone tonight?"

"What about-" Milo started.

"Logan's NOT REAL!!! I'M TIRED OF THAT STUPID JOKE YOU KNOW! AS A MATTER OF FACT, I'M ASEXUAL NOW! I DON'T WANT TO HAVE SEX AGAIN FOR AS LONG AS I LIVE!" Jude roared.

"Yeah I don't think Logan will injure him when he's this upset," Ivy said. "He's so upset right now, I'm not sure if Bunny-Na can help this time."

"Uh, Princess Ivy?" Michael said. "Maybe I can calm him down? He doesn't seem to be mad at me at the moment."

I sighed, "Well that might work I guess. Exactly why isn't he mad at you?"

"Because I don't ask him for sex," Michael replied. "As a matter of fact I have other ways of keeping him calm."

"Like what?" I asked.

"I'll explain later," Michael said.

Michael took a deep breath and entered the room. "It's okay Prince Jude, calm down and take a deep breath. There we go, easy now."

I blinked, because what Michael was doing seemed to work. Me, Ivy, Milo and Lexi poked our heads into the room and were stunned to see that we didn't even need Bunny-Na to calm Jude down this time. Jude was sitting on the bed. He still looked angry but he was in tears. Michael was holding Jude in his arms.

"It's okay Prince Jude," Michael said.

"What? How did you- What?" I stammered.

Michael rolled his eyes. "I told you, I don't ask him for sex. As a matter of fact, I'm not really interested in him that way."

Jude stopped crying and smiled at me. I raised an eyebrow. "Why are you smiling at me like that Jude?"

"I would tell you, but I think Michael would rather tell you himself." Jude chuckled.

When Jude said that, Michael's face turned red. Michael composed himself and cleared his throat, "Honestly, I think people need to stop asking Prince Jude for sex all the time."

"Wow," I said, "I didn't think you were that annoyed with it Jude."

"Really guys!" Jude snapped. He took a deep breath to keep himself calm again.

I racked my brain trying to figure out what else I could do for Jude at the moment.

Jude gave me an annoyed look. "Seriously? You guys really have no idea how to help me other than having sex? And you wonder why I'm pissed at the moment."

I realized that I had forgotten the most important thing about caring for a friend, is to be a good friend yourself. The relationship can't be one-sided like it is now. I held myself back from taking him against his will. I let it be his choice on whether on not he wanted sex. It's no different now. Pushing it is not going to help matters given his demon rampage he just went on. We've all been blind because Jude is good at sex. Jude's right, he's not a whore and I can see why he feels he is now.

I looked at Jude and he didn't even want to look me in the eye at the moment. I don't blame him. He's so upset right now, I bet he feels bad for even showing his anger.

"You know what?" Jude snapped. "Everyone, get out of my room!"

I sighed, "Yeah he's right. We should probably go."

"But-" Ivy started.

I cut her off, "Don't say a word."

"Fine." Ivy and Milo mumbled.

I could tell that Lexi didn't want to leave until she got what she wanted from Jude. That pissed me off because I thought that Jude really needed to be alone tonight so he could cool off.

I sighed, "Ivy, Milo and Lexi we really need to go."

When Lexi hesitated I grabbed her by the shirt and said, "Listen Lexi, he's not in the mood and if you push it he's going to get angry again. Got it?"

Lexi sighed, "Fine I'll go."

Without another word, we left Jude alone.

* * *

When we left Jude's room, me, Milo and Ivy decided to go to me and Milo's room to talk about what to do with Jude.

"I don't get it," Ivy said. "What makes Jude think he's a whore? He knows that's not the case right?"

"Apparently not," I said, "but I can understand why he would think that way because we keep asking him for sex all the time."

"Well, how else are we going to keep him calm?" Milo asked.

"Gee, I don't know," I growled, "Ivy got any other suggestions?"

"I-" Ivy said. She closed her mouth instead of finishing her sentence.

"Uh-huh, that's what I thought. But we're all guilty, but I guess we just can't help it," I said.

"Yeah I know," said Milo, "he's just-"

Milo stopped himself from saying what he wanted to say. Then he sighed, "Now what are we going to do?"

I tried to think of what else we can do to help Jude out. Then I thought of something, "I know, how about we just talk to him like we normally would? It doesn't have to be about sex. Maybe we should get to know him again?"

Ivy paused. "Again? I've been married to him for three years now! So get to know him again? Honestly, I don't think I need to."

I clicked my tongue, I was starting to feel annoyed just because Ivy said that.

"No, I don't mean it that way," I snapped. "I mean get to know how he is on the inside. I mean when was the last time you had a real conversation with him that didn't involve sex?"

What I saw from Ivy kind of made me angry. She looked like she literally had to think of the last time she actually had a normal conversation with Jude.

"Wow," I said with disbelief, "you don't even remember the last normal conversation you've had with Jude? Really?"

"I, um, I guess so." Ivy said. "I guess you're right. We really need to get to know Jude again. No wonder why he's so mad."

"Yeah he's not mad at Michael for some reason," Milo said.

"Did you even hear a word he said before he went into the room?" I snapped. "He said he doesn't ask Jude for sex. He has other ways to keep him calm and he probably has a normal conversation with him. We could probably ask him for some pointers on that."

Ivy sighed, "I can't even believe I don't know my husband anymore."

"Yeah, I know," I said.

"Well," Ivy said, "looks like we need to sit down with Jude have a little talk."

All of us nodded in agreement, starting tomorrow we were going to do everything in our power to get to know Jude again. Although, I'm not sure if we can get Lexi to do that.

15) The Apology

View Online

{Ivy}

I feel super bad for Jude and the fact that he thinks he is a whore to us when he's not. I don't know which is worse, that or him thinking that people think he's The Boy Prince Jude or this. He had no problem with having sex before, but Eli's right we've pushed Jude way too far with using sex has a way to keep him calm.

Eli, Milo and I decided to meet up at Eli and Milo's room to discuss the issue. Before I met up with them, I decided to go through my closet after casting the sleeping spell Jude so he wouldn't think I'm in the room for sex. I went through the closet because ever since AI was shut down, I've been journaling about everything that's been happening. I had to admit ever since the machine was shut down the sex with Jude is even more awesome than when it was when we were inside.

So most of my journal entries have been about sex with Jude. I've even taken pictures of how his dick looks after we've had sex. I can't help myself because he's just that good.

I knew that even back at AI, Eli and Milo wanted to have sex with Jude. All three of us love Jude and we didn't mean to make him feel the way he feels about us now. The open relationship that Jude and I have was mostly for me because of my high sex drive. It can be too much for Jude to handle sometimes. The funny thing is, Eli's told me that it's the same thing with Milo. Milo has a high sex drive too and it can be too much for Eli to handle sometimes. That's why Eli developed the Orgasm Spell. He only knows it and he's not planning on teaching it to me or Milo anytime soon. It's okay, Milo and I have our ways of baiting people into having sex.

Not all of my journal entries are about having sex with Jude, some them are about what I love about him all the way to what his favorite color is. His favorite color is blue.

I found the journals I've been keeping and grabbed my backpack, stuck them in there and headed over to Eli and Milo's room.

When I got to the room, I sat down on a chair by the desk where Eli usually does research and other things.

"So, do you have any ideas on how we can cheer Jude up?" Milo asked.

I nodded. "Yeah I do."

Eli gave me a wary look and I don't blame him because I was the one that had a hard time accepting the fact that I needed to get to know Judea again. I sighed and then took out one of my journals.

Eli tilted his head. "What's that?"

"It's one of my journals that I've been keeping ever since AI got shut down," I said.

Eli raised an eyebrow. "Really? I wonder are they all having sex with Jude?"

I felt my face turn red and then I composed myself. "Well, a lot of them are, but others are about how I feel about Jude in general and what his personality is. And also a progress report on how Leo's growing up. It seems he's growing up like a normal baby. That's a good thing because he'll have a childhood like a normal kid. I am glad that he doesn't play teleportation hide and go seek on a daily basis."

We all snickered at that thought.

"Anyway," I said and then I smiled when I opened up the first journal entry. Inside this journal was a picture of Jude at our coronation ceremony. He smiled so big because he loved the new outfit he was given to wear. He also loved the fact that he didn't have to wear another stupid cape and he was glad that he was no longer a ruler of anything. He is now just a member of the royal family.

"What is it?" Milo asked.

I showed Eli and Milo the picture of Jude at the coronation ceremony.

"Aww," said Eli, "he's adorable! I thought he was adorable sleeping, but this tops that."

I chuckled, "Yeah I know. I can't believe we made him feel the way he feels now. It's all my fault this time. I guess I'm the asshole now."

We sat in the room in awkward silence for a bit.

"I know," said Eli, "what if we just go back to the basics on how we each felt about Jude before we started having sex with him everyday. I remember what I liked about him. His strength and determination to get things done."

I agreed with Eli, "Yeah he was like that even when we were inside the machine. Of course he really hated wearing that stupid cape."

Milo and Eli laughed because they saw Jude throw that cape in a nearby trashcan when we were in the waiting room waiting for Rainbow Dash to give birth to her daughter.

Milo snorted. "I remember Jude throwing that cape in a nearby trashcan when we were waiting at the hospital. "

"Yup, he hated wearing that thing. I know because every time he got summoned to the Mainframe he would roll his eyes at it. He even told me how much he wished that he could burn it. But AI, it probably would've made him a new one even if he did do that," I said.

"Interesting," Eli said. "Another thing I think we start with to help cheer Jude up and change his mind about us, would be to apologize to him."

I bit the inside of my cheek. Normally Jude's the one that messes up, it's very rare that I do. When I mess up, confessing my feelings about the issue is the hardest thing for me to do. Maybe I should ask Jude how apologizing comes so easily to him?

Eli's jaw dropped when he saw my hesitation about the thought of apologizing to Jude.

"Wow Ivy," said Eli, "you're his wife and you have a problem apologizing to your husband because why?"

I looked away. "Um..."

I looked over to see that even Milo was stunned by my reaction.

"Seriously Ivy?" Milo gasped, "Even I know when to apologize when I've messed up on something in the relationship."

"It's mostly Jude that messes up," I said, "not me!"

Eli narrowed his eyes on me. "Are you sure about that? Because that statement almost seems like the relationship is one-sided."

I groaned, because I knew that maybe there was some truth to what Eli just said. "Great, now what do I do?"

"Well, like I just said," said Eli, "it starts with an apology. I think we should all do it together."

"Oh and maybe we should ask what Michael does that keeps Jude calm other sex too," Milo suggested.

I nodded. "You know what? That's not a bad idea."

As Eli, Milo and I talked about what we were going to do for Jude, we decided we would take Jude out to dinner and then ask Michael what he does to keep Jude calm other than having sex with him.

* * *

{Jude}

It surprised me that Michael seemed to be the only one that understood how I felt about things. Not just because he has feelings for Eli, but even he knows when to back off when it comes down to sex.

I find it interesting that Michael is able to keep me calm just by doing a massage. Today was no different. I think Milo, Eli and Ivy figured it was best to leave me alone for now. Of course Lexi doesn't know when to take no for an answer. So Michael comes to help keep her out of my room.

Michael was sitting next to me, and he had me laying on my stomach while he massaged my back.

I smiled. "This feels so good. I never thought I would say this, but I would rather have this happen than sex any day. To be frank, I don't want to have sex with anyone ever again at the moment."

Michael laughed, "Yeah I know. What I don't understand is why everyone seems to think that the only way to keep you calm is to have sex?"

"You thank Ivy for that," I growled. "True we have an open relationship, but that was mostly for Ivy's benefit. Her sex drive can be too much to handle sometimes. Of course, Eli and Milo were wanting me in their bed ever since that stupid machine was shut down. Apparently I'm so good at sex that they can't seem to think about anything else when it comes down to me at the moment. This whole demon god named Logan is possessing me and I need to stay calm, joke is their excuse to get me into bed all the time."

"Yeah I've heard about that," Michael said. "Even if that was the case, there are other ways to keep someone calm."

I was getting ready to say something when I heard Ivy's thoughts. I should talk to Jude, actually Milo and Eli need to talk to him too. That's exactly why we're planning on taking him to dinner tonight. Although now that part of his magic is to be able to break out other people's magic, casting spells to force him to go with us won't work anymore.

I groaned. Michael tilted his head. "What's wrong?"

"Remember how I can hear people's thoughts? Yes, I've been hearing your thoughts this whole time, I just don't announce them because now I know what it feels like. I just answer what they're thinking if it's a question or something like that," I said.

I heard Ivy's thoughts again, There's probably some truth to what Eli told me. After AI was shut down our relationship probably has been one-sided. I hope Jude comes with us-

"Absolutely not Ivy!" I shouted.

"Oh come on Jude," Ivy begged, "it's not what you think it's for, honest it's not!"

"No, it's not happening!" I shouted. "Now get lost!"

Michael flinched when I told Ivy to get lost. "Ouch, now that's a very nice thing to say to your wife Prince Jude. Unless you have a death wish. Isn't Princess Ivy captain of the Royal Guard now?"

I scoffed, "I don't care! I don't want her, Eli, Milo or Lexi anywhere near me at the moment! I'm not a freaking whore!"

"I know that Jude," Ivy said. "And I'm… I'm sorry."

I paused. "Did I just hear what I think I just heard?"

Michael smiled and nodded "Oh yeah, you heard correctly, Princess Ivy just said I'm sorry. I think that was sincere too. I think you should go with her."

I hesitated, "You really think so?"

Michael nodded. "Yup I really think so."

I sighed, "Fine I'll go. But if they try anything at whatever restaurant they're taking me, I'm going on a demon rampage and it'll be all over the news the next day. It'll serve them right too!"

Michael snorted. "Yeah I don't think that's going to happen in a public area, but to each their own."

I went into the closet and got changed to go wherever Ivy wanted to take me.

* * *

{Eli}

"I hope he comes," said Milo, "the sooner we do this the better. It seems that I might have to help Jude and Ivy work out their differences."

I sighed, "That is, if they want the help."

Milo, Ivy and I decided that it would be best that we should have our dinner date in the dining room just in case Jude gets angry and if he goes on a demon rampage there won't be much damage and if there is damage we can easily fix it because the walls reinforced with magic barriers to help clean things up.

We had everything setup. There were three candles on the end of the table facing the door. There was also a bouquet of flowers in the middle of the table.

Milo and I gulped when we heard Jude and Ivy coming down the hallway.

"Remember Ivy," growled Jude, "no funny business or I'll-"

Ivy groaned, "I know Jude, you'll go on a demon rampage and wreck the place, got it."

I looked at Milo and he nodded. I said, "Well, it's now or never."

I opened the door to see Jude standing there next to Ivy with an annoyed look on his face. "Okay, I'm here now, what do you want?"

I pointed at the table. "Can you at least sit down so we can talk?"

"Fine," Jude said.

Jude sat down at the table, me, Milo and Ivy followed suit. We sat there in silence for a little bit until Ivy spoke, "So how are you doing Jude?"

Jude rolled his eyes and I told myself not to laugh as he imitated Rarity's high-pitched voice and added sarcasm with it as he said, "Why darling, your sex slave is doing absolutely fabulous today! Gee, do you any advice on what sex position we should do today?"

"I, uh…" Ivy said.

She looked like she had no words to say to Jude and I can't speak for Milo but I felt no words that would be appropriate except I'm sorry. I had no idea if we would say anything else.

Jude scoffed. "Yup you guys are sorry alright. At least we're having dinner first."

"Okay Jude, we are sorry!" Ivy cried. "At least I know I'm sorry, I… I really messed up this time!"

Jude didn't say a word he just gave Ivy a look of disbelief. "Oh really? You messed up? Gee, I must be in an alternate universe. Or is this a dinner for me to apologize again? You know what? Here, I will save you the trouble, I'm sorry, there I said it, I'm out of here."

Jude got up to leave and I got up and blocked him from going out the door.

"Wow Eli," said Jude, "now I'm dreaming. Okay fine, I'll humor you because I'm going to wake up soon anyway."

Jude went back to the table, but instead of facing us, he turned his chair around so his back was facing us instead.

"I'm not hungry!" Jude snapped.

Milo, Ivy and I exchanged a look because we had no idea how angry Jude was with us. Honestly I don't blame him, and this time it's my fault, Ivy's fault and Milo's fault in trying to look out for him, we made things worse. Like Michael said, there are other ways to keep someone calm other than sex. Even if a friend has someone's best interest at heart, it can be misguided.

From the looks of it, Ivy and Jude's relationship has become one-sided. That came as a surprise to me because it didn't look that way back at AI. I wondered what happened?

"Gee, I don't know Eli, why don't you ask Ivy about that!" Jude snapped. "If only I could turn this part of my magic off that would be nice! Oh wait I forgot! My magic's out of control, oh well."

"Listen Jude honestly, I am sorry!" Ivy cried. "I really am sorry! I was just trying to help you deal with things. I didn't think it would go this far. I really didn't."

Jude scoffed, "Yeah sure you didn't! You worked out a schedule for it without asking me about it first! Oh yeah that's right, you don't have to ask Ivy, you can just use your ropes to tie me to the bed. One would think that a wife would ask her husband about something like that!"

My heart broke with that statement because it was true and it was mostly Ivy's idea. We made him do what we wanted him to do because we knew he would have a hard time saying no. We should've just let Jude decide when he wanted to have sex and when he didn't.

"You can say that again Eli." Jude growled. "Oh silly me, I don't have a choice on anything. I don't have a choice when my magic goes out of control, I don't have a choice on when my magic decides to injure me, I don't have a choice on whether or not someone babysits me and one more thing, I don't have a choice as to when I want to have sex! I wonder what am I to you? The Boy Prince Jude or The Whore Prince Jude?"

"Okay Jude dear," said Ivy, by this time she was crying, "what do we have to do to make this up to you? What do we have to do to show we're sorry?"

"Yeah I don't believe you. Everything's just been one big joke! I'm tired of it!" By this point Jude was steaming and even Ivy had tears in her eyes, he didn't believe anything that was going on at the moment.

I sighed. "Jude, I'm sorry, I really am and as you can see, Ivy's sorry too."

Milo sighed, "I'm sorry. You're right we should've talked to you about this like we did before this crap happened. You can see Ivy's in tears, so she really is sorry. All of us are sorry."

Jude didn't say anything else, he started to cry right along with Ivy. Ivy got up from her seat and went up to Jude. She put a hand on his knee.

"Please Jude, I'm begging you to believe me," Ivy pleaded. "I am sorry about this. I'm the asshole this time, although I've probably been the asshole more than I thought."

"How?" Jude cried. "How do I know you're not just saying this just to save face? Because it's always my fault."

Ivy sighed, "It's not always your fault Jude. I hate to say it but Eli's right, it seems our relationship has become one-sided. I just don't want to admit when it is my fault and place the blame on you. I don't know why I do that."

Jude stopped crying and composed himself. "I guess. Either way I can't hold on to this anger for too long. I guess I'll just accept it and go back to business as usual."

Ivy shook her head. "No, that's not going to work Jude. You don't deserve that, you know we love you right? We want you to be happy just like we are happy. The reason we watch you is because your magic is out of control, we don't want you to be hurt Jude."

"Fine, I'll take your word for it," Jude said. I could tell by the look on his face he still wasn't believing a word we were saying and again I don't blame him.

I got tired of watching Jude's heartbreak, when I decided that we should lay some ground rules as far as sex goes and Jude should be able to have a say on what they are now. He should've been able to have a say in this to begin with.

Jude raised an eyebrow. "Well gee, I'm glad you finally see it that way. Fine if you're sincere, stop asking me for sex every time you see me. Let me decide if I want to have sex or not got it?"

I agreed with Jude, "I can deal with that. What about you Ivy?"

Ivy nodded. "I can deal with that."

Milo nodded. "That makes three of us."

"I was wondering something," I said.

"What?" Jude said.

"How is Michael able to keep you calm?" I asked.

Jude laughed, "Well believe it or not, he gives me a back massage."

"Wow," I said, "why didn't I think of that?"

"Because you didn't." Jude chuckled. "Oh and you might want to talk to Michael about that. I think Michael has something he's dying to talk to you about."

"What might that be?" I asked.

"I'm not telling, it's not my place to," Jude said.

Now that we finally worked things out with Jude, I hoped that this would make things better.

16) Please be Sincere

View Online

{Eli}

Jude seemed to really want me to talk to Michael about something. I wondered how Michael was able to calm Jude down without using Bunny-Na's help. So I asked Michael to meet me in my room.

"Uh, why did you ask me to meet you here?" Michael asked.

"I asked you to come here because I'm wondering how you were able to calm Jude down without the help of his pet rabbit named Bunny-Na," I said.

Michael smiled. "Oh sure I can show you. All you have to do is massage Jude's back and add a little bit of magic to it. Not too much magic or it might backfire on you."

Michael pulled me onto his lap and started to massage it. I felt a little bit of pressure where he used his magic and I had to admit, it did feel pretty good.

"So that's why this keeps Jude calm," I said.

"Uh-huh," said Michael, "and Prince Eli, there's something I want to talk to you about."

"Okay, Jude did say you wanted to talk to me, what do you want to talk to me about?" I asked.

Michael had me get off his lap and he looked at me. "Well, um, ever since the first time I saw you, I wanted to be with you. It appears that I'm feeling the same way about Prince Jude now."

I paused and thought. Oh boy, I normally don't go after other guys that much. But I'm not stupid because I get flirting glances from guys around the castle all the time. The open relationship is mostly for Milo's benefit.

Before I could actually respond to Michael out loud he reached over and shoved his tongue in my mouth. After that happened, I pushed him back not knowing what to think or say.

"Well, that's one way to confess your feelings for someone," I said.

Michael nodded and blushed. "Uh-uh." Then he paused.

I looked at him. "What's wrong?"

Michael shook his head. "It's nothing Prince Eli and at least I don't think it's nothing."

"Let me guess, you're wondering if I feel the same way about you, right?" I said.

"Well that's part of it," Michael said.

"Look Michael, I barely know you," I said, "but I wouldn't mind getting to know you. You know as a friend? Would you like that?"

Michael smiled and nodded. "Yeah I would like that. I won't kiss you any more then."

I laughed, "Yeah that would probably be a good idea. Although that's how Milo admitted his feelings for me."

I was confused when I saw Michael had an apologetic look on his face. "Uh, why are you giving me that look Michael? There's nothing to be sorry about for kissing someone."

Michael shook his head. "It's not that Prince Eli, it's just well I've been getting to know Prince Jude a lot lately and apparently, I feel the same way about him like I feel for you."

I chuckled, "That's okay Michael. You know you can love more than one person right?"

Michael looked down and shrugged. "I guess so."

"You're confused aren't you?" I asked.

Michael nodded. "Very confused. I'm not quite sure if I should tell him, given what's happened lately."

I looked away. "Yeah I know. It's not your fault Michael. If you ask me it's mostly Ivy's fault for pushing things way too far. Of course Me and Milo went along with it because we were so blinded by how good Jude is in sex."

"Really?" Michael smiled. "He's that good huh?"

"I, um…" I said. Then I nodded and Michael couldn't stop laughing at my reaction.

At that moment I was speechless and I had half a mind to kiss him just to get him to stop laughing. I just sat there and waited for him to stop laughing. Finally he composed himself, "I'm sorry Prince Eli, but Prince Jude's right, he's not a sex slave you know that right? So what, he's good at sex if I didn't know any better, I'd say you're addicted to him. I mean sex every once and a while is good but all the time and when he's not in the mood, isn't good. Even if that is a way to keep him calm."

"Yeah I know," I sighed, "me, Milo and Ivy are going to work on backing off when Jude's not in the mood."

Michael raised an eyebrow. "And what about Lexi?"

"Yeah, that's a whole other story," I said. "She doesn't know how to take no for an answer. Maybe you could stay in his room and keep her away from him? Ivy was the one who decided to have a threesome with Jude. I think Ivy created a sex monster on that one. But yeah on the bright side Ivy just wants what is best for Jude. True most of it's her fault but Milo and I added onto it. I feel guilty for not asking Jude about what he thought about this first."

Michael nodded and before we could talk anymore we heard a loud boom come from Jude's room.

"I wonder what Prince Jude's angry about this time?" Michael asked.

Then I remembered that today was Lexi's day to be with Jude. I gave Michael a nervous laugh, "It's Lexi day to be with Jude."

Michael raised an eyebrow. "Excuse me? Are you saying what I think you're saying?"

I sighed, "Yeah we made a schedule on who gets to be with Jude and on what day."

Michael did a facepalm and groaned, "Well no wonder why Prince Jude thinks he's a sex slave!"

"GET AWAY FROM ME LEXI I'M NOT IN THE MOOD! DON'T YOU KNOW HOW TO TAKE NO FOR AN ANSWER?" Jude roared.

Michael rolled his eyes as he saw Lexi out in the hallway with a robe on. "Seriously? When a guy says no, then that means no!"

"I'm sorry Prince Jude," Lexi pouted, "I can't help it! You're just so good in bed!"

"I. SAID. NO!" Jude roared.

As usual a gust of wind came from Jude and Lexi got slammed up against the nearby wall. Michael went into the room and said, "Easy Prince Jude, take a deep breath and calm down. I'll get rid of Lexi for you."

"Hey!" Lexi said once she got to her feet. "I just want-"

"Lexi I think you're going to make the situation worse so if you really want to have sex with someone, go find Ivy," I said.

"But-" Lexi started.

I basically pushed Lexi down the hallway. "Get lost Lexi!"

"Fine," Lexi mumbled.

I breathed a sigh of relief when she left.

* * *

{Jude}

Once Lexi left, Michael had me sitting on his lap, he massaged my back and it calmed me down. I saw that Eli had a stunned look on his face. "Now that's interesting and I thought Ivy's magic was interesting. But this is something else. We don't even need Bunny-Na when you're around Michael."

I didn't say anything, I just sat on Michael's lap and he put his arms around me. That action confused me a bit. Then I heard Michael's thoughts, I don't think is the right time to tell Prince Jude out loud about my feelings for him. At the same time right now I think it's best we just be friends just like after I kissed Prince Eli and he told me the same thing.

I wanted to laugh at first but then the confusion set back in. So Eli told Michael he just wants to be friends and now he's going after me?

Then I remembered when I was talking to him the other day. I noticed that he didn't really talk about Eli at all. The whole entire time he was trying to figure how to make me feel better, more like a person and not what I was feeling at that time. I thought it was interesting because at that moment, it didn't feel like Ivy, Milo or Eli cared about me as a person anymore.

Eli smiled. "Well now, it seems Jude has a new best friend!"

I rolled my eyes. "Very funny Eli."

I was going to say something else but I held my tongue and didn't say a word. Eli sighed and reached over and kissed me. At the moment, I didn't even want his tongue anywhere near my mouth. I pushed him away.

"Oh, I'm really sorry Jude about everything," Eli said. "I'm just as guilty as Milo and Ivy are. I hear you haven't been talking to Ivy lately?"

"Well why should I?" I snapped. "As a matter of fact, why should I even talk to you or Milo for that matter?"

"Okay, okay I get it, I really do," Eli said.

I looked into Eli's eyes to see that he was sincere about what he said. I sighed because I can't stay mad at someone who's sincere about this sort of thing. "I can't stay mad at someone who's sincere in an apology."

"Jude, I love you, and I didn't mean to make you feel the way that you're feeling about me now," Eli said.

Michael let go of me and I hugged Eli.

"Awww," said Michael, "this is adorable, it makes me want to cry."

I paused when I saw Michael had tears in his eyes. I'm not much for sentimental things because stuff like that makes me want to gag. O...Kay, now what? Am I supposed to be crying or something? Because this type of stuff is weird and it makes me want to gag.

Michael paused when he saw Eli laughing. "What's so funny about this Prince Eli?"

"I'm sorry Michael but Jude's not one for sentimental moments," Eli chuckled. "He doesn't know how to deal with it and if I didn't know any better, I'd say moments like these make him gag."

Michael cocked his head to the side. "Really? Is this true Prince Jude?"

I groaned and nodded. "Yeah it's true."

I paused when I heard Eli's dirty thoughts, I wonder if Michael wouldn't- oh crap me and my dirty mind, sorry Jude.

"Yeah no if it's what I think you have mind Eli, absolutely not," I said, "that's exactly how the 'Sex Monster Lexi' was born."

Michael tilted his head. "Sex Monster Lexi?"

I deadpanned, "You don't want to know. I don't think I'll be talking to Ivy for a while because of it and if I have to do another demon rampage to keep Lexi out of my room, I swear."

"Yeah, I can stay with you Prince Jude, what nights does Lexi come around?" Michael said.

"Tonight and tomorrow, it seems that Ivy, Eli and Milo tend to rotate throughout the day," I said.

Eli gave a nervous laugh, "Well of course we're not going to be doing it that way anymore. Ivy's probably not going to want to be around you for a while because of her bruised ego admitting that your guy's relationship has been one-sided. Milo, I don't know what he's going to do. Of course I'll spend time with you but not the way we've been doing."

Michael's jaw dropped when he heard the issues going on with me and Ivy. "Seriously? One would think that a wife is supposed to care and love her husband and the husband should care and love his wife."

I didn't want to talk about the issue anymore, I just stopped talking altogether. Michael and Eli exchanged a look I didn't want to hear what they were thinking but of course I can't turn this stupid ability off. They were trying to figure out how to get Ivy and I to reconnect. I just sat there not talking because I didn't care about that.

After a while of hearing their thoughts I had half a mind to go hide in the closet just to get away from them but I knew as long as they were in the room anywhere near me I was going to hear their thoughts anyway. Finally, after a while Eli said, "Jude? I have to go to Night Court."

He leaned over and kissed me. "Don't worry Jude, we'll figure out how to fix this, okay?"

Then I heard Ivy's thoughts coming down the hallway. Maybe I should talk to him now? I don't know. He'll probably tell me to get lost or something. It is my fault about whole sex keeps him calm thing and now Lexi will not leave him alone. The sad part is, I don't even know what to say. I've already begged for his forgiveness, I think? Maybe he just doesn't believe me?

Then I looked at the closed door in front of me and saw Ivy standing there. "I know you're in there and I know you heard my thoughts Jude because I can hear yours. You know hiding in a closet doesn't help escape from hearing people's thoughts right?"

I snarled, "I know that Ivy! No I don't believe you! You want to know why? Because you're not sincere! I know because I can hear your thoughts. Oh I'm sorry, if I'm not the one apologizing then it doesn't make things right huh? You want to know why I'm mad? You don't even know me anymore! Yeah that's right, before I go on another demon rampage, get lost!"

Michael and Eli both flinched when they heard me snarl at Ivy. I would say that my heart broke when I heard Ivy crying but it did not one little bit. Oh that's right, she begged for my forgiveness, she thinks? Seriously! I'm sorry if you beg for someone's forgiveness, you would know that's what you did.

I let out a deep breath, "You know something Ivy? I would feel sorry for you but I'm not. Because if you've begged for forgiveness, you know that's what you've done, there's no questioning the matter. The fact that you have to question if you've begged someone for forgiveness, tells me it's not sincere. That's… That's… That's why I don't want to talk to you. Until you can show me you mean what you say, I don't want to hear a word from you."

I heard Ivy's thoughts and she was torn about staying and actually trying to make a sincere apology or just leaving me alone. I waited and that was when my heart broke, she left because she chickened out on trying to talk to me.

17) Family Troubles

View Online

{Princess Celestia}

I truly felt bad for Prince Jude at what's been happening with him lately. I couldn't believe how Prince Jude's family members were treating him at the moment. But I also hoped things would be worked out considering Prince Eli and Prince Milo are working to change things for the better. As I told them when I was Michael that there are other ways to keep someone calm mother than sex. I showed Prince Eli and Prince Milo what I've been able to do to keep Prince Jude calm so he doesn't go on another demon rampage, because not every time he does that, Bunny-Na won't be around.

The thing that makes me angry the most is that Prince Eli, Prince Milo and Princess Ivy made a schedule on who has sex with Prince Jude on what day. No wonder why he feels like a sex slave! Prince Eli and Milo have apologized to Prince Jude about it but Princess Ivy has yet to and she's his wife. One would think that a wife would know when she's messed up and to make amends for it.

Another thing that's been bothering me lately is I've been starting to have feelings for Prince Jude. I'm not sure if I should admit them out loud yet though and I know he could hear my thoughts on that. I guess I'm bothered by it because Prince Jude is Princess Rainbow Dash's son. I'm not sure if she would be okay with us being together. So I decided to go talk to her about it.

I guess I was worried about nothing because when I told Princess Rainbow Dash how I was feeling, she fell over backwards on her back and she was laughing so hard.

"I'm sorry Princess Celestia," Princess Rainbow Dash laughed, "do you really think it matters if you have my approval for dating Jude or not? Last time I checked, he's a grown man and he and Ivy have an open relationship. If they didn't he wouldn't be with Eli and Milo. So yeah I think you're just being silly. Hey, if he likes you he likes you. Honestly, if you two wind up getting together, you might want to confess that you're actually Michael."

I looked down, "Yeah that's going to be a hard bridge to cross. It's a good thing Star Swirl the Bearded made the spell in such a way that Prince Jude won't be able to hear me say my real name. The past couple of times I've talked to Prince Jude, he says my mind goes blank at certain times and he has no idea why."

"Huh," said Princess Rainbow Dash, "so it looks like it worked then."

I nodded. "Uh-huh I guess so. There is another thing that's been bothering me lately."

Princess Rainbow Dash tilted her head. "What?"

I told her what's been happening with Prince Jude lately and her jaw dropped when she heard it.

"Seriously?" Princess Rainbow Dash gasped. "Ivy has yet to apologize for it? But she's his wife for crying out loud!"

"I know, but at least Prince Eli and Prince Milo have apologized." I said. "According to Prince Eli, Princess Ivy has a bit of an ego. Because Princess Ivy seems to think it's Prince Jude that messes up all the time and not her."

"Wow," Princess Rainbow Dash said. "Well, I guess that makes sense because she is the Captain of the Royal Guard now and when Shining Armor was in the same position he had the same problem. I know because Cadance told me. She also told me now that Shining Armor's retired he's changed for the better."

"I guess having a position of power can go to your head sometimes," I said. "I wonder though, why didn't it happen to you?"

Princess Rainbow Dash chuckled, "Honestly, I don't know if that has happened or not. I guess I try to keep a level head because of I've been through because of that stupid machine and all. However, I am thankful that Oliver's been able to outdo me on something finally."

My jaw dropped. "Seriously? He's able to outdo you on what?"

"Fighting a battle, the fact that he's stronger than an Alicorn now makes me so happy," Princess Rainbow Dash smiled. It seemed that the very mention of Prince Oliver being able to outdo her at something made her very happy. She showed it by the twinkle in her eyes and her smile turned to a grin.

I smiled too because I'm glad that this time, Luna and I handed over the throne to the right pony. Trust me, I'm sure of that. "You know something, Princess Rainbow Dash? I'm glad Luna and I gave the throne to you. It seems we've found the right pony for the job!"

Princess Rainbow Dash was snapped out of her daydreams by this statement and her face turned red. This time I was laughing because her reaction was so adorable to me.

"You know you're adorable when someone compliments you," I laughed. "Another thing that's kind of annoying. Princess Ivy has been asking me to sleep with her. Not as Michael though because she doesn't know about that. Until she apologizes to Prince Jude, I don't think that's going to happen anytime soon."

Princess Rainbow Dash burst into laughter again at that thought. I felt my face turn red and that made her laugh even harder.

She composed herself, "Wow, you're just in a love triangle aren't you? First you fall for Eli, he says no, then you fall for Jude but you have yet to confess your feelings for him, on top of that, Ivy wants you and you don't want her."

"Yeah and not to mention, Prince Jude has to deal with the Sex Monster Lexi thing and you can thank Princess Ivy for that one," I said.

"Huh?" Princess Rainbow Dash said.

I explained to her what happened with a servant girl named Lexi and Prince Jude, once again her jaw dropped. "Poor Jude, he can't win can he? So what's going to happen now?"

"Well I've volunteered to stay with Prince Jude tonight to try to keep her away from him. As Michael of course, but I'm not sure if that's going to work," I said. "Prince Eli practically had to drag her out of the room to get her leave."

"Wow." Princess Rainbow Dash said. "I have a question."

"Yes, what is?" I asked.

"Why did you wind up falling for Jude and giving up so easily on Eli?" Princess Rainbow Dash asked.

"Well it's not that I gave up on Prince Eli," I said, "he said he wants to be friends and can respect that. But when I gave Prince Jude a back massage and I sensed his power and how strong he is, that attracted me to him in the beginning. It doesn't help that the demon god named Logan is inside of him making his magic go out of control. I hate the injuries Prince Jude's gotten because of it.

"Although I'm sure once Prince Eli pulls Logan out of Prince Jude, then Prince Jude will be able to control his magic more. Of course Prince Jude's muscles are what adds to his power to me. I bet if I had sex with him, he'd probably make it so I couldn't get away from him. There's so many things he can do to me with that power of his."

"Okay," said Princess Rainbow Dash, "I do not need to know what your fantasies are about my son. Thank you very much."

I paused and then felt embarrassment at the fact that I told Princess Rainbow Dash what I wanted to do with her son out loud. "Did I say that out loud?" I gave a nervous laugh. "Oops! My bad, it won't happen again I promise."

Princess Rainbow Dash looked at the clock and groaned.

"What is it?" I said

"It's time for me to finish the second half of Day Court. Anyway, have fun trying to win over Jude," Princess Rainbow Dash said. Without another word she flew off to do her duties as the ruler of Equestria.

* * *

{Jude}

I woke up in my room to Michael sitting at my bedside smiling at me.

"It's good to see you're awake, Prince Jude," Michael said. "How are you feeling today?"

"I'm fine," I said. Of course everyone says that when they've just woken up. It's usually not until an hour or two later when they realize how they actually feel for the day or this case night. Then remembered the stupid schedule that Ivy, Eli and Milo had worked for what days they have sex with even when I'm not in the mood. I remembered that they added Lexi into the group and I just about panicked. "Um, Michael? What day is it?"

"It's Wednesday," Michael said.

As soon as Michael said the day it was now I really started to panic. Today was Lexi's day to pressure me into sex.

"Calm down Prince Jude," Michael said. "No need to panic. That's why I'm here. Prince Eli wanted me to keep watch to keep Sex Monster Lexi away. Good job Princess Ivy, I know it's not my place to say this but I'm going to say it anyway, your wife's a nut-job!"

I laughed, "Yeah you're right on that one. What's even worse ever since she became the Captain of the Royal Guard, she's got a big ego to go along with her craziness. On top of that, she can hear my thoughts too. I guess that makes sense because she's my wife and all. I just wish there wasn't a problem between us right now. If there wasn't, I would have no problem talking to her right now."

I gulped when I heard a knock on the door. "Prince Jude! Lexi's here, why don't you let me in? Please?"

"Hmm," said Michael, "I have an idea as to what can make her go away. But she'll have to actually see it."

I raised an eyebrow. "What do you have in mind? Although I'm really sure that I don't want to know, I'm probably going to find out because I can hear your thoughts."

Michael whispered into my ear his idea. Although I was kind of wary about it because it might lead to sex, I decided to go along with it anyway. I couldn't come up with anything else at the moment. But I did think it was comical that Michael wanted to put a pillow in between us for it so I couldn't feel if he was getting excited or not.

Once Michael and I got underneath the covers, Michael put a pillow in between us because his plan was for us to make out in front of Lexi so hopefully she'll become so annoyed that she'll leave. Before Michael and I started to make out I said, "Sure Lexi, come on in!"

As soon as I saw Lexi enter the room I started to make out with Michael. From the sound of her voice she didn't sound happy about it. "Hey who's this guy? And is he in my spot?"

I stopped making out with Michael and said, "Excuse me? Your spot? The last time I checked you're a servant girl. You have no rights to a person of royalty if they do not want you!"

"But Princess Ivy and Prince Eli said-" Lexi started.

"Does it matter what they said?" I snarled. "I could care less about what they said. Last time I checked, they aren't my boss! I don't know what idea you got in your head that you have every right to be with me when I don't want to be with you came from."

"Well, I um…" Lexi said as she looked down at the floor. "Princess Ivy said it would be a good idea to help you stay calm. So I went along with it."

I rolled my eyes and snapped, "And what happened the last time you were in my room?"

Lexi opened her mouth to say something and then she shut it. I could tell by her thoughts she was coming up with an excuse to blame me for my latest demon rampage.

"Oh hell no Lexi!" I screamed. "You're going to blame me for my latest demon rampage when you were the cause of it? Seriously? Why you little bitch!"

Before I could start to get angry Michael pulled me into his arms and started to kiss me. He still kept in between us as we started to make out again. I didn't know if Lexi said anything next because at the moment I could care less. Even though I could hear her thoughts, I could care less about that too.

Finally after what seemed like forever, Lexi left.

After Lexi left Michael stopped making out with me and we both breathed a sigh of relief.

Michael chuckled, "Looks like that worked."

I nodded. I have no idea why I wanted to do what I did next, but I reached over and started kissing Michael again. He pushed me away and paused when I did it. "What was that for Prince Jude?"

I shrugged. "I don't know, I just felt like doing it again. I guess it felt good that someone gave me a choice and whether or not I wanted to do it this time."

Michael smiled. "I see. I take it, you want to make out again?"

I didn't answer him, I just grabbed him and started making out with him again. For some reason Michael wanted the pillow in between us for that. I almost laughed in between kissing him. I heard him think that he was not about to become Sex Monster Michael anytime soon if he had something to say about it.

18) Forgiveness and Bonding

View Online

{Jude}

The next day I woke up to see Ivy sitting on the edge of the bed holding Leo in her arms. Leo looked overjoyed now that he saw that I was finally awake.

I smiled. "So why did you bring Leo, Ivy?"

"Well figured you would want to visit with Leo for a bit and I need to talk to you," Ivy said. She put Leo down on the bed and I watched him crawl up to me and sit by me.

Before Ivy could say anything Leo said, "Dada!"

He clapped his hands after he said that, proud of what he just said. Ivy chuckled. "Yup, believe it or not, what you just heard Leo say was his first word," She looked at Leo and said, "You wanna show dada what your second word was Leo?"

"Mama!" Leo said. Then he blew a raspberry after he said it.

I snorted. "Good job Leo."

Ivy rolled her eyes. "Yeah I know he's been doing that ever since he learned to say those two words. It's almost as if he knows we're having problems and I'm the main cause of it."

"Mama!" Leo said and then he blew another raspberry.

"Ha, ha, very funny Leo. It's cute now but it won't be so cute when you get older," Ivy said. She let out a breath, "Okay this is not easy for me to say this, but Jude… I'm sorry."

I could tell by her thoughts that she was sincere this time. I cried, reached over and kissed her. Leo seemed to be even more happy when he saw that. He clapped his hands and giggled.

Then we heard Oliver and Rainbow Dash shouting after Color Rain on her daily game of teleportation hide and go seek.

"Color Rain get back here!" Rainbow Dash shouted. "Dude, I know it's my day off but can you take a break for once? Yup, Jude's right, my children are not normal!"

Hey big brother Jude, I hope you're feeling better today. Color Rain thought. I haven't been playing on this side of the castle because mom told me not to anymore. So I thought I would swing by and say hi.

Suddenly, Color Rain popped up in the room with a smile on her face. I laughed, "Hey Color Rain, I'm fine for the moment."

Okay big brother, you keep resting. I can tell from my magic that you're not fully recovered yet. Okay gotta go! Color Rain thought. She disappeared as quickly as she came.

After she left Leo had a look of disgust on his face. I raised an eyebrow. "What's that look for Leo?"

"Ca… Ca.." Leo started to say, after a couple more tries he just gave up and blew a raspberry.

Ivy laughed, "Okay, I think he's trying to say he doesn't like Color Rain."

Leo clapped and giggled. The strangest thing with Leo since he hasn't been fully developed in his thinking functions, I can't hear his thoughts at all. Of course my wound on my cheek just had to act up. Ivy gasped and quickly picked up in such a way he wouldn't be able to see what's going on with me. I didn't know what happened after that, because the world slowly faded on me and everything went dark.

* * *

The world slowly came back into focus when I opened my eyes. The light in the room blinded me. Nope, I'm not opening my eyes, no way, not doing it!

All of the sudden, every memory I had of being at AI came to my mind. It felt like I was doing a Feeding Ritual. I screamed and covered my head with a pillow. "Make it stop! Make it stop!"

I felt magic being cast on me and that calmed whatever was happening to me down and eventually it stopped altogether. I let out a sigh of relief and gently removed the pillow from my head. When I opened my eyes, I saw Ivy, Eli, Milo and Micheal sitting at my bedside, with worried looks on their faces. I could hear in their thoughts whatever just happened to me, scared the crap out of them. It scared Ivy the most and I don't blame her.

We sat there in awkward silence at first when Ivy spoke, "Jude are you okay? Cause it didn't sound like it out loud and in your head."

"I don't know," I said. "Whatever that was, I don't want to experience it again. It felt like I was doing another Feeding Ritual."

Ivy looked away. "Oh."

Michael tilted his head. "Feeding Ritual?"

Ivy explained to Michael what the Feeding Ritual was and his jaw dropped. “Well that’s a painful way to eat.”

“No kidding,” Ivy said, “not to mention it puts you out of commission for at least a day after six hours of doing it! But Jude’s lasted for fifteen hours! So that put him out of commission for two days or more depending on how stubborn he wanted to be about getting back to work. Oh yeah he’s Rainbow Dash’s son alright.”

I rolled my eyes. "Very funny Ivy."

"Well at least you don't say Rainbow Dash and then blow a raspberry after you say her name." Ivy laughed.

Eli raised an eyebrow. "Say what now?"

I smiled. "Leo just started talking and while he loves to say the name Dada, he says Mommy and then blows a raspberry afterward. He did the same thing when he tried to say Color Rain's name."

Eli, Milo and Michael almost fell out of their seats, they were laughing so hard.

"Honestly, I wish he learned how to talk back at AI," I said. "He probably would've done the same thing to First Mother."

"Yeah, I suspect she did give Leo nightmares every time he saw her." Ivy said. "He wouldn't eat for two days after she held him."

Everyone had a good laugh at that thought. After we stopped laughing I could hear in everyone's thoughts that they should leave me alone so I could rest more but they didn't want me to be completely alone because that Logan guy that's possessing me.

I rolled my eyes and thought, This stupid Logan joke is getting on my last nerve! He's not real, he's just a figment of my imagination. It's well past Nightmare Night so I wish they would just drop it already!

Ivy sighed, "You know we can't drop it Jude. Even if the guy's not real, you're still getting injured by your out of control magic. That reason alone means you shouldn't be completely alone in my book and I think everyone else feels the same way."

I rolled my eyes again when I saw Eli, Milo and Michael nodding their heads in agreement.

"Fine," I mumbled.

"The question is who's staying with you today because I have to take care of Leo. Since he's starting to talk now, I figure I should pay attention to him," Ivy said.

Eli looked at the time and sighed, "Well, I have to go take care of Night Court soon. So I can't do it tonight at the moment."

I bit my tongue trying to keep myself from laughing at Michael's thoughts because he seemed eager to stay with me tonight but he was waiting for Milo to say something first.

Eli looked at me and smiled. "What?"

I shook my head, "Nope, I'm not saying a word. I think I'll just let Michael speak for himself."

I couldn't stop myself from laughing when I saw Michael's face turn red. He looked away when he saw Eli, Ivy and Milo staring at him.

Milo snorted. "You know if you want to stay with Jude tonight all you have to do is say something. I think it's cute you're being polite Michael."

"I, uh… Well, um…" Michael stammered, which made me laugh even harder.

"Well, that settles it," said Ivy, "Michael, you're staying with Jude tonight."

Eli and Milo got up to leave first and once Ivy got up to leave of course she just couldn't help herself, "You two lovebirds have fun. Don't do anything I wouldn't do!"

"You can't help yourself can you?" I laughed.

Ivy smiled. "Nope!"

She kissed me and turned around and left.

* * *

I laid in bed next to Michael just talking to him. I had to admit, along with talking to him I enjoyed hearing his thoughts too. I also liked the fact that I felt somewhat comforted just holding him in my arms for some reason. I had no idea I was playing with his dick until he said something about it.

"Uh, Prince Jude?" Michael said.

"Huh?" I said.

"Is there some reason why your hand is in my pants and you're playing with my dick?" Michael said.

I paused and looked underneath the covers to see that I had my hand in his pants. I quickly took my hand and put it behind my back.

Michael laughed, "It's okay Prince Jude, we've already made out a few times. And I have let you touch me there a couple of times. Although I'm not sure if I want to have sex yet still."

I rolled over so I wasn't facing him. I tensed up when Michael put his arms around me.

"You need to relax," said Michael. "Of course I understand that's kind of a hard thing to do right now. Taking into consideration everything that's been happening to you lately."

Michael started to massage my hip and I calmed down a bit. I tensed up again when I felt him get an erection. I heard his thoughts and what made things more awkward was that he was debating so badly about whether or not he should wait until Eli would start showing interest in him in order to have sex with me.

I really should wait until I get a chance to be with Prince Eli, Michael thought, but Prince Jude just as kind and caring and he's right up there on the sexiness factor along with Prince Eli. But wow, I can feel just by touching his muscles how much magic he has on his own. But on the other hand I should..

"Okay then," I said, "Michael if you really want to do something then do it. You're overthinking this a bit. You're sending mixed signals here."

"I uh, I don't know…" Michael said.

Michael started to kiss my neck and I could hear once again in his thoughts that he was unsure of what he was going to do next.

Wow, I thought, I have never met someone so confused in my entire life! Not even back at AI! Maybe I should help him make up his mind.

Seeing that we were both still fully clothed other than not having shoes on, I smiled at what I was getting ready to do next. I unzipped my pants and guided Michael's hand over my dick. I moaned when Michael squeezed it. I could still hear his thoughts that he was unsure of what to do next.

What is happening to me? Michael thought. It seems my body wants to be with Prince Jude. I want to be with him. Oh hell, I really should just go ahead and do this!

Michael took off his pants and underwear and I thought, Oh yeah, he totally wants me. I wonder if he's going to go through with it though?

Michael answered my question when he started to thrust into me. I moaned when he kept doing it and kept encouraging him to do it.

"Do you like that?" Michael said.

I didn't say anything, I just moaned in response.

Man this feels so good, Michael thought, and he's not objecting to this, so I'll just keep going.

At least I don't have to make this guy scream, because right now I don't feel like doing that today. I thought.

As laid there just enjoying myself having sex with Michael, I smiled as I heard in his thoughts that he didn't want this to end anytime soon.

Damn it! Michael thought. I think I'm getting ready to come, no not now. Please, not now.

I didn't expect what happened next to happen. When Michael came inside me, his whole body shook.

Michael sighed a happy and content sigh. "I should've done this sooner but you know with everything that's been happening lately..."

"Yeah I know," I said, "but I'm telling you Michael, you are the most conflicted person I have ever met!"

"I am?" Michael said.

I nodded. "Yes, you are. It's funny though, this whole entire time you've been wanting to be with Eli and somehow you wound up with me instead. Although I was wondering if you were going to wind up with me because I could hear in your thoughts that you were having feelings for me before we even made out for the first time."

"Oh." Michael said, "Well, I'm glad I just took your clothes off during sex. It feels much nicer holding you while you're naked."

I rolled over so I was facing him and we started to make out. After a while Michael stopped me from going any further with him.

"What is it?" I said.

"I'm not sure if I can have sex again because I just came," Michael said.

I laughed, "It's okay Michael, is that what happens when you're with a stallion?"

Much to my surprise, he nodded.

"Wow," I said. "That's okay, we don't have to have sex again. We just lay here and talk or make out. To me, it doesn't matter what we do at the moment, just as long as my out of control magic doesn't get involved."

Michael smiled. "Sure whatever happens is fine by me."

So we went back to making out again, nothing else happened after that.

19) Princess Celestia Confesses

View Online

{Princess Celestia}

It felt pretty good to have sex with Prince Jude. We had sex a couple of times and that's when I started debating about when to tell him that I'm actually Michael. The other good thing about the spell Star Swirl made for me is even when I'm my normal self I can't reveal that I'm Michael in my thoughts. It's the same thing for when I'm Michael. I can't reveal I'm Celestia in my thoughts either.

I felt it necessary that after the second time Prince Jude and I had sex that I should finally come clean. The funny thing is that I didn't plan on coming clean with Prince Eli, ever. But I decided to take Princess Rainbow Dash's suggestion and tell Prince Jude about this.

So I went to Prince Jude's room, transformed as Michael. "Prince Jude there's something I need to tell you."

"Honestly Michael," said Prince Jude, "just call me Jude okay? We've had sex twice now, so I think we should be on first name basis don't you agree?"

I nodded. "Oh, ah sure Jude."

Jude tilted his head because at this moment I felt completely nervous. "What's wrong Michael? I can't pick up on your thoughts at the moment. I think that's strange, I've never run into that problem before."

I sighed, "That's because you've never encountered the type of magic that Star Swirl the Bearded made for me."

Jude raised an eyebrow, "Huh?"

I sighed and then mumbled, "1, 2, 3 turn back to me…"

There was a flash of light and there I stood right in front of Jude dressed in Michael's clothing.

* * *

{Jude}

After Michael transformed into Princess Celestia, I just sat there in total shock. "Okay, that explains so much."

Princess Celestia used her magic to get Michael's clothes off. Once I got over my shock, I heard Princess Celestias thoughts, Good job Celestia! After today I might as well pack my bags and banish myself from Equestria. Although I did it to be with Prince Eli, but still.

Honestly, I felt she was judging herself way too harshly. "Princess Celestia? I think you're judging way too harsh on this. I think it's actually kind of sweet that you would go through great lengths like this just to be with Eli. That explains why you haven't been with a human up until now."

At this point Princess Celestia wasn't facing me because she was too busy scolding herself about what she did to be with Eli.

"Seriously Princess Celestia," I said, "would you turn around and face me?"

When Princess Celestia did turn around she didn't want to look me in the eye. I made a motion for her to come sit on the bed beside me. She looked shocked when I did that. "But why? Prince-"

"No, no," I said, "it's still Jude. I might not have had sex with you as a mare, but I still connected with you even when you were Michael. No one's going to banish you from Equestria, not if I got something to say about it. You're not going to banish yourself from Equestria either and don't worry your secret is safe with me. I'll make sure it's safe with Ivy too. Because she can hear my thoughts now."

Princess Celestia gulped. "Oh boy, she's not going to be too happy when she finds out about this."

"Why?" I said.

Princess Celestia sighed, "Because Princess Ivy has been asking me to have sex with her for almost a month now."

I snorted. "Seriously? But technically you didn't really have sex with me, Michael had sex with me. So, based on that there's a possibility she could have you first before me."

Then I thought about it. I wondered what it would be like to have sex with a mare. I've had a couple of mares ask me out but I was never interested in it. I was snapped out of my thoughts when Princess Celestia tapped me on the shoulder. "Um, Jude? If you want to still be friends with me, just call me Celestia when I'm in my Alicorn form. Of course I'll be transformed as Michael when I'm around Prince Eli. So when I'm Michael just call me Michael. That is, if you still want to be friends with me. I understand if you don't."

"I still want to be friends with you Celestia," I said. "As I said before, I think it's sweet that you did this just to be with Eli. That explains why you've only been with stallions. However-"

I stopped myself from finishing my sentence. I think it might be a little too soon think about having sex with Celestia has a mare just yet. That might be jumping the gun or mare in this case.

"Uh, Jude?" Celestia said. "What are you thinking about?"

I shook my head, "It's nothing at least for now it's not. It's okay we can still have sex when you're transformed as Michael but I'm not sure about having sex with you as Celestia."

Celestia smiled. "Wow, you're taking this a lot better than I thought you would. I thought for sure you would run from me as fast as you could. Can you do me a favor?"

"What?" I said.

"Please don't tell Prince Eli about this," Celestia said. "I don't plan on telling him anything just yet."

"Oh? What if things change and you do wind up getting together with him? What then?" I asked.

"Um, well I wasn't going to tell him even if we did get together," Celestia said. "Loyalty and Magic did point out that since it was Star Swirl that would be making the spell, I could wind up as a human male forever. To me, as long as I could be with Prince Eli, that was fine with me."

"Aww," I said, "that is so cute! Although, I'm not sure if I would go that far just to be with someone. Ivy might, but I don't know if I would."

Then there was a knock on the door. It was Eli, "Jude, can I come in?"

"Oh shit!" Celestia panicked. "1, 2, 3, turn back to him."

There was a bright flash of light and Celestia was transformed back into Michael, she looked down and panicked again when she realized she was naked and quickly got underneath the covers. I tried hard to keep my composure when Eli entered the room with an amused look on his face.

"Hey Eli," I said, "what's up?"

"Well, as usual I came to check on you," Eli said. He looked over and smiled when he saw Celestia transformed as Michael naked underneath the covers. The look he had to go along with that smile, I could tell by the look on Celestia's face that he was making her or in this case him uncomfortable.

"Uh, what's that look for Prince Eli?" Celestia asked.

It seemed that Eli was in daydream mode all of the sudden and I knew why I heard him think. Wow, Michael is looking pretty sexy without his shirt on. But that's not why I've been thinking about him lately. I've been wanting to thank him for helping to keep Jude calm with other things than sex all the time. I still don't know how he does it.

I tapped Eli on the shoulder. "Eli? You're making Michael uncomfortable with that look you're giving him."

"Huh, what?" Eli said. "Oh sorry Jude."

"You okay Eli?" I said.

"I'm fine Jude," Eli said.

Without warning, Elie leaned over and kissed Celestia. Celestia pushed Eli away and she looked stunned by what just happened. "Okay, what was that for Prince Eli?"

"Oh nothing," said Eli, "I just wanted to thank you for helping to keep Jude calm lately. Michael? Would you mind talking to me in private later?"

Celestia's jaw was dropped at the moment, she looked like she didn't know what to think. She nodded. "Sure Prince Eli, I can do that."

I stifled my laughter as best as I could by covering my mouth with my hand as Eli walked out of the room still in daydream mode.

* * *

{Princess Celestia}

I was still reeling from the shock of finally telling Jude that I'm Michael and surprisingly, he took it very well. The question is, will Jude be able to keep a lid on Princess Ivy with this secret? Then to add to things, Prince Eli just kisses me out of nowhere.

Okay, I think I've gone nuts or something, I thought, it's one thing to finally confess that I'm Michael to Jude, but now Prince Eli just kisses and apparently as a thank you for helping Jude out? I don't get it.

I looked over when I heard Jude laughing.

"What is so funny Jude?" I said.

"I can hear Eli's thoughts of course," said Jude, "and he seems to think you're pretty sexy with your shirt off. You seem to have put him in daydream mode because of it. And the fact that you keep me with things other than sex and he wants to know how you do it. If I'd known that you taking your shirt off in front of him would be a way to get to him, then I would've suggested it sooner."

My jaw dropped in disbelief. "Wow, I guess a gutter mind could play to my advantage, but I didn't think Prince Eli had a gutter mind."

Jude laughed, "Oh yeah he does, although it's not as bad as Milo's. According to Eli, it's a gutter mind all the time and I can confirm that."

"Lovely," I said.

Jude tilted his head. "What's wrong? I thought you wanted to be with Eli?"

"I did, I mean I still do but I didn't think it would happen right after I confessed that I'm Michael to you," I said. "I'm confused now. But I still want to be with you. So I don't know what to do."

"You do realize you can love more than one person right?" Jude said.

I sighed, "Yeah I know. It's just, this isn't how I planned things. I think that's why I'm confused."

Jude smiled. "I understand. Things don't always go as you plan. I didn't plan on being married to Ivy. But now I'm married to her and we have a son named Leo. I didn't plan on AI being shut down and being sent to Equestria with my mom as the ruler. But it happened. It's a good thing I can't predict the future like mom's former boss Samantha can or that magic would drive me nuts. You know, because my magic's out of control now."

"I know," I said. "I was hoping that spell I put on your crown would help you control your magic. But it seems it didn't work and I have a feeling you don't trust your crown now even with the help of Discord strengthening the spell."

Jude nodded. "Yeah I don't trust that thing at all and not to mention I don't like wearing it either."

"But why?" I asked, "You are part of the royal family. You should wear it, not just so ponies know to show a sign of respect but also so you know that you should respect yourself."

"Huh? Respect myself?" Jude said, "What do you mean by that?"

"What I mean is, accepting yourself for who you are. I heard Princess Rainbow Dash had that very problem back at AI. From what Prince Oliver told she didn't accept herself until she decided to catch a Firewall's attack in her mouth and after spitting it out she declared herself Rainbow Dash," I said.

Jude chuckled, "Yeah I remember watching the video from the fight. My name is Rainbow Dash and don't you forget it! I don't know, I'm just afraid that I'm actually-"

"The Boy Prince Jude?" I said. I shook my head. "Nope, not even close! Actually you're very well respected around here and even if you weren't you still need to accept yourself for who you are. You know the funny thing is that Twilight had that same problem too with accepting her crown. You wanna know how I helped her with that?"

"How?" Jude asked.

"I made her put her crown on and look at herself everyday in the mirror at least once a day," I said. "I also had her say, I am Princess Twilight, a princess of Equestria and I accept it."

"Did it work?" Jude said.

I nodded. "It did and then some! I didn't realize that I created a monster when I handed her the throne. It didn't seem like it though, she acted like a complete little angel out in public. I didn't know how she was other than that."

Jude smiled. "Okay, but I don't think I'm comfortable with doing that just yet."

"I understand," I said.

"So what are you going to do about Eli?" Jude asked.

"I don't know," I said. "For now, I'm just going to talk to him and see what he wants from me and go from there."

"Okay then," Jude said.

The next day when I left Jude's room, I couldn't shake the feeling of confusion even though I now have what I wanted in the first place, a chance to have a relationship with Prince Eli.

20) Princess Celestia's Secret

View Online

{Jude}

Ivy was in shock when I told her about Princess Celestia who is actually Michael. Also that I had sex with Princess Celestia when she was transformed as Michael.

Once she got over her entail shock she pouted. "That's not fair! You got to have sex with Princess Celestia before I did!"

"Actually," I said, "I had sex with Michael not Princess Celestia, if you want to be more correct."

"Okay sure," said Ivy, "but in any case, Princess Celestia's secret is safe with me. But what is she going to do if she does get together with Eli?"

I shrugged, "I don't know. She did say that if she got together with Eli, she wasn't going to tell him anything."

Ever since I found out that Princess Celestia was Michael and that I slept with her in human form, I had been wondering what it might be like to have sex with a mare. As I was thinking about it I looked over to see Ivy smiling at me. "What's the look of Ivy?"

"It's about time you had a dirty mind again Jude!" Ivy said.

"Huh?" I said.

"Oh please Jude," said Ivy, "thinking about what it's like to be inside a mare's vagina. I haven't heard a single dirty thought in your head ever since we had that spectacle of argument when I started hearing your thoughts."

"I, uh…" I said. When I looked away, Ivy couldn't stop laughing.

"Don't be so modest Jude," laughed Ivy, "I wonder why you haven't had a dirty thought lately?"

I shrugged, "I don't know probably because of all of the craziness that's been going on lately?"

Ivy sighed, "I've also noticed you haven't had much of a happy thought lately either. You did when Leo said Dada, but that was about it. I'm going to take a wild guess and say it has something to do with your out of control magic?"

I nodded. "Yeah that would be it. I'm getting really tired of it! And sometimes I feel, you know."

"Yes, I know," said Ivy, "but you have me to talk to, don't forget about that."

I smiled when I heard Ivy's thoughts. It seemed that because I was thinking about what it would be like to be with a mare turned Ivy on. So I decided to take advantage of it. I reached over and pulled Ivy onto my lap and started to kiss her.

I'm glad I could get Jude to take the lead again. He hasn't done this for so long. I guess this is what happens when you let him chose if he wants to have sex or not. I wonder… Ivy thought.

I thought it was cute that Ivy was thinking every dirty thought she could think. Her thoughts included what my dick looked like and what it would look like after sex.

I wonder if I should tell Jude about the pictures I have of his dick in my journals? Ivy thought. Oops! I already did!

I stopped kissing her and said, "You know I didn't need to know that Ivy."

Ivy laughed, "Yeah I know. I can't help myself. I wonder why you didn't pick up on my thoughts about this before?"

I shrugged. "I don't know. If I did, I guess I didn't pay much attention to it."

Ivy chuckled and then I went back to kissing her. I made her lay down on her back and climbed on top of her. I got inside of her and started to thrust into her. I felt like making her scream because I hadn't done it in a while. Ivy kept encouraging me to pound her as hard as I could and I did exactly what she wanted me to do to her. After I made her climax, I was getting ready to get off her when she held me tightly in between her legs.

"I know you think you're done now Jude," said Ivy, "but you haven't climaxed yet. I might have a spell like Eli has for that, but you're going to have one. You seem to have a hard time being able to orgasm when you're with me or Milo."

I paused when she said that because I knew she was right.

"Okay then," I said, "if you insist."

Before I knew it, Ivy had flipped me on my back. Well, at least she hasn't tied me up this time.

Ivy laughed, "Yeah, I don't feel like doing that today. It doesn't seem like you enjoy that anymore. I like seeing you naked and you taking my clothes off. It's much better this way."

"Uh-huh," I said.

Ivy then started to push on me as hard as she could. I started to scream a bit, but I was enjoying myself so it was fine. After a while, I felt myself getting ready to come and I wanted to try and hold off on it but I couldn't do that. I finally climaxed and my body shook and I screamed with pleasure when it happened.

Ivy smiled when it happened "There you go, okay now I'm done."

I just laid there in bed staring up at the ceiling after we were finished and satisfied. Then I heard in Ivy's thoughts something that puzzled me, I wonder what it would be like to give Jude a blow job? Eli and Milo have told me it seems Jude enjoys it when they do it to him. So I wonder, maybe I should try it?

"Seriously Ivy?" I said. "You don't have to-"

I didn't get to finish my sentence when Ivy decided to put her mouth on my dick and sucked on it. I squirmed like I always do when Eli and Milo give me a blow job. I moaned at the feeling of Ivy's mouth on my dick. Then I felt myself climax and I looked to see that Ivy had swallowed something.

"Did you just swallow what I think you just swallowed?" I asked.

Ivy smiled and nodded. "It has an interesting flavor to it."

"Yeah," I said, "I didn't need to know that either. That's kind of gross, but hey to each their own."

Ivy chuckled, "I guess so. I just wanted to try it. I don't know why I didn't do it before."

"That seems like it might become an obsession with you, Milo and Eli giving me blow jobs for some reason," I said.

Ivy snorted. "Seriously Jude? Any guy would love a blow job on any given day, but not you. Nope, you're annoyed by it."

I groaned, "Yeah I know."

"Hmm," Ivy said, "I was going to do it again, but I think you've had enough for the day."

I didn't realize I was tired until after I yawned, "Yeah, I agree."

Ivy didn't even need to cast the sleeping spell on me. I fell asleep with no problem at all.

* * *

{Eli}

I asked Michael to come to my room one night right after Night Court and Milo was with Jude tonight. I figured this would be the perfect opportunity to thank Michael for everything he's done to help out with Jude. I also started to change my mind about how I felt about Michael. It started happening once I saw how well Michael could keep Jude calm without having sex all the time. But I knew he's had sex with Jude already because Ivy told me about it and Jude confirmed it.

As I was sitting at my desk doing some more research on Logan, I heard a knock at the door. It was Michael. "You wanted to talk to me about something Prince Eli?"

I nodded and went and sat down on the bed. I made a motion for Michael to sit down next to me. He seemed unsure at first, which I can understand because I did kiss him out of the blue the other day. I couldn't help myself. I can appreciate a handsome and sexy guy when I see one.

"Yes I did want to talk to you about something," I said. "I'm still trying to figure out how you keep Jude so calm without having sex all the time."

"Well just talking to him helps," said Michael, "and as I showed you before, a back massage helps too. Sex is just a bonus, but I don't pan on doing that all the time."

I smiled. "I see. I also wanted to thank you for helping out with Jude."

"It's okay Prince Eli that's not-" Michael said.

He didn't get a chance to finish what he was going to say when I reached over and put my tongue in his mouth. Michael pushed me away and just sat there staring at me.

"What's wrong?" I asked.

"I, um…" Michael said. He hesitated and then pulled me towards him and started to kiss me.

Too bad I can't hear people's thoughts like Jude can. I thought. I would love to know what Michael's thinking right now and I would love for him to know what I'm thinking.

I pulled Michael's shirt off him and marveled at how sexy he is.

Michael smiled. "You like what you see?"

I nodded. "Yes I do."

Michael was acting like he was about ready to take the lead on innating sex but I wasn't having it. I unzipped his pants and took them off. I got undressed and got on top of Michael. He paused. "Are you sure you want to do this?"

"Oh yes," I said. I didn't let Michael say anything else when I thrust myself inside of him. He started to squirm which is exactly what I wanted him to do. He moaned and it turned me on even more when he did.

I felt myself climax inside of Michael and he let out a loud moan when I did that. I wasn't done with him yet. I played with Michael's dick and got it hard. I put him inside me and I loved the feeling.

"Oh Prince Eli." Michael moaned. "Oh, oh…"

"Michael," I whispered into his ear, "it's Eli. I think since we're sleeping together now we should be on a first name basis."

"Oh, okay," Michael moaned.

Michael was getting ready to climax, but I stopped him from doing so with my Orgasm Spell. He started to panic a little bit. I know why because when the spell has been casted, it makes it so that the person who's on the receiving end of it can't move at first and they can't orgasm until the spell is released.

"Eli?" Michael said. "What's going on?"

"Ssssh," I said, "just a couple more seconds Michael."

When I finally released the spell Michael screamed in pleasure and I smiled when he did it. I got off him after that. I didn't feel that I was done with him yet. The sex was way too much fun just like it is with Jude and Milo. Especially when my orgasm spell comes into play.

"Hmm," I said, "why don't we get underneath the covers so we can be comfortable?"

"Okay," Michael said.

Michael had no idea what he was in for when he got underneath the covers with me. I guess he thought we were just going to cuddle or something like that. Nope, not yet that's not going to happen because I'm not done with him.

I held Michael tightly in my arms because he wasn't getting away from me yet. I cast the orgasm spell again and whispered into Michael's ear, "You thought the sex was over with, didn't you? Nope not even close! I want to play a littler game with you."

"Okay," Michael squeaked. "What is it?"

"What do you think it is?" I said.

Michael gulped when he realized what I was talking about. I was going to cast the orgasm spell on Michael to see how far I could push him with it. So that's what I did. I could feel Michael reaching his limit with only three orgasm's. The thing about the orgasm spell is it doesn't always make someone orgasm. Either way once the spell is released it gives the person on the receiving end of it pleasure.

"Uh, Eli?" Michael said. "How much more are you going to do this? I'm not sure that I can do it anymore."

"Hmmm," I replied, "probably until you pass out. You see orgasm's don't always happen with this spell I cast on you. It just brings you pleasure and I can do whatever I want with you when I cast it."

Michael gulped.

"Relax Michael," I said. "I'm not going to do anything that hurts you okay? If you don't like it just tell me to stop."

That's exactly what I did. I touched Michael in certain areas of his body that made him moan when I did it. I even gave him a blow job or two. I made it so it kept him aroused at least. Finally, I knew I had pushed Michael to his max on what I could do to him. He looked worn out by the time I was done with him. So I stopped pushing him and let him rest finally.

Once everything was said and done, Michael fell asleep and was knocked out cold.

* * *

{Princess Celestia)

The next day when I got up. I left Eli's room as fast as I could. The sex was fine with Eli at first, but then when he decided to play his little game with me, that's when it got disturbing. I wondered if Eli would do the same thing with Jude. I guess this is a scenario where it's careful what you wish for.

I went to Jude's room to talk to him about what happened with Eli. Jude couldn't stop laughing when I told him what happened.

"Why is this so funny Jude?" I said.

"Yes Celestia," said Jude, "Eli does the same thing with me all the time. I have no idea when he became so aggressive with sex, but it happened. While I like to make my partners scream sometimes because I haven't been doing that much lately, Eli likes to make his partners squirm. With the orgasm spell he's developed now, he has a tendency to push until you pass out. Although with me lately, it seems that part of my magic is I'm able to break out of other people's magic. That backfires on me sometimes because it seems to turn Eli, Milo and Ivy on even more. So now, they don't bother to use magic on me for sex."

"So Eli's orgasm spell won't work if you break out of it?" I asked.

Jude nodded. "Uh-huh."

"Huh," I said, "interesting."

At the moment, I didn't know what to think about sex with Eli. I wanted to be with him in the first place and now that it's happened, I didn't realize it was going to be like this.

21) We finally found you Logan!

View Online

{Jude}

I seriously thought it was funny that Celestia was unsure of having sex with Eli again. One would think that sex Eli would be fun especially with that orgasm spell he has. But Eli does like to push you to your limit with that spell. Most of the time he'll keep doing it until you pass out on him. True, it seems a little aggressive but I don't think so. That's just Eli's way of having fun and Eli did tell Celestia who was transformed as Michael that if it was hurting or if she didn't like it, all she had to do was tell him to stop. Knowing Celestia, she didn't tell Eli to stop because she was curious about what Eli wanted to do.

I was sitting on the bed in my room talking to Celestia about it and I asked her if she told Eli to stop. Even though she did say she wasn't sure if she could keep going, she never once rejected Eli's advances. So that being said, she's just curious about what Eli was going to do because the sex was good up until Eli wanting to play his little game with her.

"Would you stop laughing at me Jude?" Celestia said.

I couldn't stop laughing because of what I was hearing in Celestia's thoughts. "I'm sorry Celestia, I can't help it! I keep hearing in your thoughts about how weirded out you are about Eli now. Honestly, sex with Eli isn't bad. I think it's fun, and hey if you can't sleep that's the best thing to help with that. Good thing you're not chasing after Milo. Now Milo is definitely aggressive with sex. It's basically a battle in the bedroom if you have sex with Milo.

"Eli was probably just having fun with you because you were a new partner for him. Trust me, he did that with me after the first time we had sex. I was the more aggressive one back then. I haven't been aggressive that much lately. If I was, I would be making you scream every single time we have. Although I have half a mind to go back to doing that again."

Celestia laughed. "Making me scream is one thing as long as you don't do anything disturbing after that."

I smiled. "And what would you consider disturbing?"

I started laughing again when Celestia started listing what was disturbing to her. Things like tying her up in any way shape or form. So basically you should just let her take the lead with sex.

"I'm sorry Celestia, but you really should learn to give up control on some things," I said. "I think that sex would be a good place to start with that."

Celestia choked, "I don't know about that Jude. Um… Honestly, if Eli were a stallion, I would probably take him to what I call my 'Sex Dimension' for that. But since he's not, I'm not inclined to do so. Although I could take him there while I'm transformed as Michael."

I raised an eyebrow, "Sex Dimension? Now that would be something I would like to see."

"Uh, I'm not so sure you're ready for that yet," Celestia said.

"Uh-huh, sure whatever you say," I said.

I rolled my eyes as I heard Ivy's thoughts coming from down the hallway.

I wonder if Princess Celestia is with Jude? I hear him thinking about her. Too bad Eli won't sleep with a woman. Ivy thought. I wouldn't mind being under the orgasm spell. I like to tie people up when I have sex with them. Lexi loves it when I tie her up! I wonder if Celestia wouldn't mind me doing that to her?

"Uh, Ivy?" I said, "Yeah Celestia doesn't like being tied up to anything. It's disturbing to her."

Ivy entered the room laughing, she laughed even harder when she saw the look on Celestia's face. "Seriously Princess Celestia? Let me guess, you don't like not being in control of things right?"

Celestia nodded, that made Ivy laugh again. "You know what Princess Celestia?"

"What?" Celestia asked.

"I think you're just chicken!" Ivy laughed.

Celestia shook her head rapidly in response. "Uh no I'm not chicken!"

"Oh?" Ivy teased. "You're not? Okay then, I dare you to let someone tie you up for more than five minutes. If not, then you are a chicken."

"I'm not a chicken Princess Ivy!" Celestia insisted.

I joined in on Ivy's teasing, "Yeah I agree with Ivy on this one. You used to rule over Equestria for crying out loud! You handed the throne over to my mother. If you gave up control over an entire country, most certainly you can give some control when you have sex with someone. Although it wouldn't be a bad idea for both partners to make a compromise. I'm sure if Michael talked to Eli about how he was feeling, Eli would understand."

Ivy nodded. "Eli's not unreasonable Princess Celestia. He listens to those he cares about. And if he realizes he's messed up on something like he did with Jude, he will do everything in his power to make things right."

I nodded, "Uh-huh, I can agree with that. He's been much better about how to deal with me lately. If I don't want sex he backs off now instead of pushing it. I apply the same principle to him. If he doesn't want sex, I don't push it. So yeah, if Michael told Eli how he felt, Eli would understand and not push it. He did say that all Michael had to do was tell him to stoop and he would. Did Michael tell Eli to stop?"

Celestia shook her head. "No, he didn't. Okay you got me, but I'm still not sure…"

Celestia trailed off her thoughts and didn't finish her sentence.

I laughed. "Yup, Ivy's right, you're chicken!"

"I'm not-" Celestia started to say and then she stopped herself. "Nevermind."

"Just think about it Celestia okay?" I said. "Besides, either let go of control or work out a compromise with your partner, it's just that simple."

Celestria sighed, "Fine. I'll think about it."

Out of nowhere, Celestia reached over and kissed me.

"Okay." I said. "What was that for?"

"Because I wanted to," Celestia chuckled.

"Hey, what about me?" Ivy said.

Celestia hesitated at first but then she smiled and kissed Ivy too. Ivy laughed. "Thanks princess, now if only you would-"

"I'll think about it Princess Ivy," Celestia said.

"Call me Ivy," Ivy said. "I'm starting to get tired of having the word Princess added to my name."

Celestia smiled. "I understand. But you'll have to get used to that. I've had the word Princess added to my name for over a thousand years now."

"Uh, how old are you?" I asked.

Celestia smiled again. "Fifteen hundred years old."

"What?" Ivy and I gasped.

Celestia nodded. "Uh-huh that's because Alicorns live forever even though we can be killed like everypony else can. Since you're Princess Rainbow Dash's family, you'll be living forever too. An Alicorn's magic only transfers over to her family, not so much with friends."

"So will Eli and Milo live forever?" I asked.

"Well yeah, they're considered family too," Celestia said. "Anyone Princess Rainbow Dash considers her family, her magic will transfer over to them and they will live forever too. Especially since Eli and his partner Milo take care of the sun and moon."

I nodded. "That makes sense to me, either way, I think Michael really should tell Eli how he feels about the sex."

Celestia nodded. "I'll do that but I'm not telling Eli who Michael really is."

"I understand," I said.

* * *

{A bird named Raven}

It's been weeks over a month at least now since me, Crow and Noah have been looking for someone that can see us. It's getting frustrating because so far no one has been able to see us. As I suspected Logan probably cast a spell on the citizens that live in the castle and made it so that no one could see us.

Then as Crow and I were sitting on a tree branch in a forest where we were staying in with Noah we saw him. Logan had finally decided to come out of the shadows.

"Well, well, I should've known Odar would send my favorite sex partner after me!" Logan laughed. "I'm touched, really I am."

As soon as Logan said Noah was his favorite sex partner that made my blood boil. That was another reason among the list of reasons Logan was put under eternal punishment from Odar in the first place. Logan had raped Noah and more than once. Noah had come forward and accused Logan of the crime. There are ways to gather evidence against a god that commits a crime against another god. In the Tree of Wisdom there are crystals set up everywhere, these crystals act sort of like security cameras but they mostly pick up energy of a god's conduct toward another god. If there's any sort of crime committed the crystals will pick it up and store it within their magic. Odar and the other gods that rule with him, gathered evidence of Logan's crime and confirmed that Logan had indeed raped Noah.

Of course when any god is accused of a crime whether it be serious or not a god will stand trial before Odar, Frigg and Feryr. They, along with a handful of other gods, would decide that god's fate.

Logan was already charged with four other crimes besides raping Noah. One of those crimes was killing another god named Balder. Logan was found guilty for every crime he committed and was put under eternal punishment. The punishment Logan was put under he had a huge Anaconda wrapped around him, everyday and every night. The Anaconda was named Smite. Mostly because of the highly toxic venom that came from Smite's fangs.

Although Smite's venom wasn't enough to kill a god it was enough to drive a god insane because the smell from the venom and the venom would leave a painful burn on the god was under Smite's grasp. No god has ever been able to escape eternal punishment handed to them by Smite. But somehow Logan escaped from Smite and Odar suspects it has a lot to do with Logan's wife Sigyn helping him escape. As of now, Odar is in the process of gathering evidence against Logan's wife Sgiyn and she is claiming innocence.

Noah snarled, "Sex partner? SEX PARTNER? You raped me and you know it Logan! How many times did I ask you to stop? I lost count after ten!"

Logan chuckled, "Oh come on, Noah you know you wanted it! And I bet-"

"NO I DIDN'T WANT IT! I TOLD YOU TO STOP OVER AND OVER AGAIN!" Noah roared. "NOT TO MENTION YOUR WIFE HELD ME DOWN FOR IT!"

"Oh?" Logan taunted. "So you're a big bad tough guy now. Aww that's so cute! And in case you're wondering, yes I did cast a spell on the citizens in this so no one here will be able to see you. They can see me but not you. It seems my vessel Jude's magic is already starting to push me out of him. I haven't been able to appear to him now because of it. But I like a good challenge, not to mention Jude is very stubborn. He won't recognize that I exist! Of course his magic was out of control before I entered him. Jude's held me back for a year before I could make my first appearance and I've only been able to appear to him to give him those wounds I gave him. Did you get a chance to see my handiwork?"

"Oh I did," Noah snarled, "and I will find-"

"Well no wonder why there's been a disturbance in my chaos magic lately!" We heard a voice say. "And I'm not the one being possessed!"

We turned around to see a strange looking creature. He was made up of a whole bunch of animal parts and it was hard to discern what type of creature he was.

"My name is Discord," the creature said, "I am considered a spirit of chaos and disharmony. I used to be evil and I wanted nothing more to cause the type of magic that goes through me, Chaos Magic. Then I met my ex-girlfriend, an adorable pegasus named Fluttershy. Through her I was reformed and now I want to protect Equestria and not harm it. That includes protecting the royal family from creatures like you!"

Discord pointed his right arm which was a bear's arm, his bear paw at Logan.

"My name is Logan!" Logan growled.

Discord rolled his eyes. "Yeah, yeah I know what your name is you stupid creature! You don't even deserve to be called by your real name! You're harming Prince Jude! Everyone around the castle is on high alert because of you! Although Prince Jude doesn't believe in you in the slightest. That will work in our favor because we will get you out of Prince Jude and send you on your way."

"Or if Prince Jude's magic kills Logan," said Noah, "Odar did say it would be better for everyone if Logan is dead."

"Seriously?" Logan said.

"Yes seriously!" Noah snapped.

Logan laughed, "Well now, isn't that funny? Odar wants me dead! Ha, ha hilarious!"

Noah snarled and was about to go kill Logan himself instead of waiting for Prince Jude's magic to kill Logan, when Discord gripped Noah in his magic and held Noah back from doing so.

"Look I know you want to kill the guy Noah." Discord said.

"How did you know my name?" Noah said.

"I heard you two talking before I got here," Discord said. "But right now I don't think it's possible for you to kill Logan, without the help of two things."

"What might that be?" Noah asked.

"Well, number one Prince Jude's magic obviously," said Discord, "and Prince Eli's magic as well. He's the one that lowers the moon and raises it."

"Wait," I said, "a prince lowers the moon and raises it?"

Discord nodded. "Yup! And his partner Prince Milo, raises the sun and lowers it. Anyway, the reason why you would need Prince Eli's magic is because he's an expert at exorcism and I believe that idiot creature standing before me appeared to Prince Eli while using Prince Jude's body as a puppet to speak."

"Yeah this place is definitely weird alright," I said.

"Yeah," said Discord, "everything's weird in Equestria!" He pointed at Logan and snarled. "Now you dear creature who I shall not speak your name, because it's so disgusting, if I were you I would go back to your little hidey hole and we'll come for you later!"

"Why you little-" Logan said. He charged at Discord and all Discord did was snap his claw that he had for his left hand and a forcefield around him and Noah. Logan snarled, "So that's the way you're going to play it huh? This isn't over Discord and Noah! Who knows, once I take over Jude's body I'll come back for you Noah and we can go for another round of sex. I haven't had sex in a while anyway. I'll be seeing you soon."

Without another word Logan faded away.

* * *

Once Logan disappeared, Crow, Noah and I turned our attention to Discord.

"So you're telling me that we need the help of Prince Eli to pull Logan out of Prince Jude?" Noah asked.

Discord nodded. "Uh-huh. Now that I know there's someone like you that can help get Logan out of Prince Jude finally, I should be able to lift whatever spell Logan's cast to make you visible to Prince Eli and Princess Rainbow Dash and she's the most important one that needs to be able to see you."

Noah tilted his head. "Why's that?"

"Because Princess Rainbow Dash is the ruler of Equestria now," said Discord, "and Prince Jude is her son."

Noah did a facepalm and groaned, "Lovely, not only did Logan choose a vessel that's a person of royalty, the person of royalty Logan chose is the ruler's son. Nice…"

"I agree Logan is about as dumb as they come. I'm telling you the sooner we get Logan out of Prince Jude the better. I can't speak for everyone else but I'm getting tired of Prince Jude getting angry enough to go on another demon rampage," Discord said.

I paused. "Demon rampage?

Discord sighed, "It's pretty self explanatory. Let's just say when it happens, Prince Jude's magic is doubled or tripled for that matter, his eyes go blood red just like a demon and he roars like a demon too."

"Huh," said Noah, "interesting. I wouldn't mind-"

Discord shook his head rapidly, "Oh no, no, no, trust me, you don't want to see it! Now you and the two birds follow me."

"Um, Discord?" I said. "My name is Raven."

"And my name is Crow," Crow said.

"Okay nice to meet you," Discord said. "Follow me, I'll take you to Prince Eli at once!"

Once Discord led us into the castle, before we could even get to wherever Discord was taking us we rounded the corner and heard someone roar, "GET THE HELL OUT OF MY ROOM LEXI! HOW MANY TIMES DO I HAVE TO TELL YOU TO TAKE A HIKE? NOT TO MENTION YOU'RE A SERVANT NOW GET OUT!"

Discord did a facepalm and groaned.

"What is it?" Noah asked.

"That would be another spectacular demon rampage done by Prince Jude," Discord answered.

We looked to see the door to Prince Jude's room get blasted off its hinges and a young woman was slammed up against a nearby wall.

"Please Prince Jude," the woman pleaded, "calm down! I'm not here for sex, I just want to talk honest! That's all!"

"I DON'T CARE LEXI!" Prince Jude roared. "I DON'T WANT TO TALK TO YOU! I DON'T WANT TO LOOK AT YOU! NOW GET OUT OF MY ROOM AND DON'T EVER COME HERE AGAIN!"

Prince Jude let out a loud roar without even saying anything next.

Noah actually looked terrified at this point and I don't blame him because I felt terrified too. Then something weird happened. I heard a strange voice inside my head say, Hi there, my name's Bunny-Na. I have to take care of Jude first then I can talk.

"In case you're wondering," said Discord, "Bunny-Na was my pet bunny. I gave him to Prince Jude to help calm him down in moments like these."

We looked into Prince Jude's room to see exactly what Discord had described with Prince Jude's eyes were blood red. A white bunny rabbit hopped up to Prince Jude and sat on his lap. The bunny then rubbed his face up against Prince Jude's chest and Prince Jude instantly calmed down.

Discord turned to the young named Lexi and glared at her. "What the hell were you trying to do with Prince Jude, Lexi?"

"I uh, I just came by to apologize to him, that's all," Lexi said.

Discord gave a look of disbelief. "Uh-huh sure you were. You're called Sex Monster Lexi around the castle now for a reason. You pester people for sex all the time even when they don't want it. As a matter of fact you've even gone so far as to try and pester me for sex. You know something Lexi, if you pester someone for sex and you do it anyway when they tell you no, that's considered rape."

"You got that one right," A woman said. We turned around to see a young woman with a small silver crown on her head.

Lexi quickly bowed to the woman when she saw her. "Princess Ivy, I just came by to talk to Prince Jude that's all I wanted, honest!"

Princess Ivy shook her head. "Yeah I doubt that Lexi! What did I tell you about not coming to Jude's room again? He's already stressed out enough as it is and if his wounds act up because of this I'm blaming you for it! Of course, the one day I'm late, you show up. If I didn't know any better, I'd say you arranged this somehow. What did you do, bribe the guards with sexual favors? Nevermind, it doesn't matter, from now on, stay away from Jude's room and those are my orders, got it?"

Lexi nodded her slowly. "Yes, your highness."

"Good," said Princess Ivy. "Now as Jude would always do when he's angry at me, I'm saying this to you. Get lost Lexi!"

Lexi turned around and left, sulking as she went.

Noah's jaw dropped. "Wow, you weren't kidding when you said I didn't want to see Prince Jude's demon rampage huh Discord?"

Discord nodded.

"Discord," said Princess Ivy, "what's up? What brings you here today?"

"Is Prince Eli around by chance?" Discord asked.

Princess Ivy looked at the watch around her wrist and nodded. "Oh yeah he should be here soon. It's almost time for Night Court to end. Why?"

"There's something I need to talk to him about and Princess Rainbow Dash if I can get a chance to talk to her too," Discord said.

"Oh, I see," Princess Ivy said. "Unfortunately, I can't stick around for too long. I need to go take care of Leo, since he's starting to talk, I'm trying to teach him some more words besides mommy and dada. Of course Leo still blows a raspberry after he says the word mommy. I wonder if that's his I don't like you signal? Leo also does that after he says his cousin's name, Color Rain."

Discord laughed, "Well that would make sense, but I did hear Princess Color Rain is starting to speak full sentences now?"

Princess Ivy nodded. "Uh-huh of course she likes to start her sentences with her first which is turning out to be her favorite word."

Prince Jude laughed, "Yeah I can't believe Color Rain's first word was my name! To think mom and dad actually made a bet on it!"

All of the sudden we heard squeals of delight coming from a young child. "Jude, weee!"

This made Prince Jude go into a fit of hard laughter. We looked and saw a young pony. She looked like a toddler and she had a horn and wings. The child's fur was blue and her mane was gray with a white streak going down it. We also saw a man with a gold crown on his head chasing after her.

"Color Rain, get back here!" The man shouted.

"Jude," said Color Rain. "No dad I don't want to stop playing!"

Color Rain's horn lit up and she disappeared. The man groaned, "For the love of Equestria! Can that child take a hint from her mother Rainbow Dash and take a nap for once?"

Princess Ivy chuckled, "Sorry Oliver, but I don't think she's getting the hint! Color Rain didn't get the hint from the very moment she was born!"

"Yeah I know," Oliver said. "She started playing teleportation hide and go seek right after Rainbow Dash gave birth to her. Look mom, I just made up a new game, it's called teleportation hide and go seek weee!"

I looked to see Noah stifling a laugh to the best of his ability. However, Discord started laughing and couldn't stop.

Oliver looked at Discord and said, "Hey Discord, what's up?"

Discord stopped laughing, "Hey Prince Oliver, I'm just waiting for Prince Eli, there's something I need to show him and Prince Jude and if Princess Rainbow Dash is around, I need to talk to her too."

Oliver nodded. "Okay then, as you can see I have to go chase after Color Rain again, see ya!"

Another strange thing happened, a small portal opened up behind Prince Oliver and he was gone in a second.

After Prince Oliver left, Crow, Noah and I just stood there taking in our surroundings in amazement.

Yup, we're differently going to have to tell Odar about this place. I'm sure he'd love to visit once Logan is brought back to the Tree of Wisdom. I thought.

"Okay, I'm here, what's going on Ivy?" A man said. The man looked very handsome, he had brown hair and pretty bright blue eyes and he stood about six feet tall.

Princess Ivy smiled at him. "Oh Eli, I'm glad you're here, Discord wants to talk to you and Jude about something."

"Ah, Prince Eli!" Discord said, "I have something very important to talk to you and Prince Jude about, if we could do this in private, that would be great."

"Okay then, sure," Prince Eli said.

Princess Ivy nodded. "Alright, I must go now. I'll see you later Jude, love you!"

"I love you too Ivy!" Prince Jude responded.

Princess Ivy left and Discord motioned for us to follow him and Prince Eli into Prince Jude's room. Once we entered the room Discord closed the door.

Prince Eli sat down on the bed next to Prince Jude.

"What did you want to talk to us about, Discord?" Prince Eli asked.

"Well it's this..." Discord said. He snapped his claw and Prince Eli and Prince Jude gasped.

I'm going to assume that Discord lifted the spell Logan casted on the castle and now Prince Eli and Prince Jude could finally see us.

22) Lexi's crime against Jude

View Online

{Jude}

This is not happening! I'm dreaming! Yup totally dreaming! I thought. Yup some weirdo dressed as someone from a fantasy novel is standing in front of me. Yeah I'm dreaming.

"I know what this looks like Prince Jude," said Discord, "but no, you're not dreaming."

Just then, Eli reached over and slapped me. "Ow! Seriously Eli?"

"Yup, not dreaming," said Eli. "I have no idea who this guy or the birds that are with him are."

The man standing behind Discord looked like a guy from a fantasy novel and tv show that we have here in Equestria. The guy was dressed in armor that of a warrior from his waist up. He wore black pants and he wore sandals on his feet. He also had a silver helmet on his head with a horn on each side of it. There were two birds sitting on each of the guys shoulders. One of the birds was a Raven and the other bird was a Crow.

"My name is Noah," the guy said, "and the two birds sitting on my shoulders are Raven and Crow."

"Seriously? A Raven named Raven and a Crow named Crow," I said. "Wow, very original."

I looked at Eli and rolled my eyes, "Wow Eli, I think you paid an actor to come visit me? How nice."

"Uh, I'm not an actor, Prince Jude," Noah said. "I was sent here to look for Logan. I found who he's picked for his vessel and-"

I rolled my eyes again, "Seriously Eli? You paid an actor for the Logan joke? And got Discord in on it? Okay this is getting ridiculous! It's getting on my nerves!"

The whole joke that a demon god that lived in the Tree of Wisdom named Logan is inside of me is exactly why I was raped by Lexi. I had told her no several times before it happened. The girl just wouldn't take no for an answer. She knew that I would never lay a hand on a woman even if it was in self-defense. She also knew that I wasn't going to cast any magic on her because my magic is out of control and I didn't plan on hurting anyone anytime soon.

There's no way I'm coming forward and accusing Lexi of a crime because I don't feel like becoming The Boy Prince Jude. Things are bad enough as it is. So for the moment, the only way I can defend myself against Lexi is to get angry enough to go on a demon rampage. Right now, I get angry every time I look at her.

Of course, I can't keep what happened from Ivy so she found out about it and she was horrified and angry by it. But Equestrian law states unless the victim comes forward and charges someone of a crime, nothing can be done about it. Ivy often urges me now to do that and I refuse. Although Ivy says no one will think less of me because of it at the moment, I don't feel like dealing with it. I have specifically told Ivy not to say a word to anyone about it. I also knew for a fact that Lexi could possibly get the death penalty for assaulting a person of royalty especially the ruler of Equestria's son. There's no way I'm letting someone else get killed because of me.

But now Ivy, Eli, Milo and Celestia, who is often transformed as Michael around me, have given Lexi strict orders to never go near me or enter my room ever again. That is fine by me. Although sometimes Lexi will slip past the guards outside my room and try the same thing again. When I see her do that, I go on a demon rampage just to get her out of my room. So oftentimes when Ivy, Eli and Milo aren't around to do what I view as babysitting, Celestia volunteers to help watch me and protect me from Lexi. Honestly, I think they're going overboard on protecting me but sure okay.

Somehow when Eli and Milo found out about what happened to me, news spread around the castle about it and everyone was more pissed off at Lexi than me. Everyone around the castle now is out for Lexi's blood at the moment. Now, Oliver and Rainbow Dash are also urging me to come forward and say something about it. They also put Lexi under the 'Tell me the Truth' spell and she confessed to it. Until I say something, the only thing they can do to Lexi is put her in a dungeon but the maximum time for that is a week.

As I looked at Noah in disbelief I said, "Yeah Eli, you really outdid yourself on this. Round of applause!"

"I'm not a-" Noah was getting ready to insist. He paused when he saw Eli give him a look.

Eli gave a nervous laugh, "Oh yeah, I would stop but this is way too much torturing you. Uh, I would like to speak to my 'actor' outside so I can pay him."

Noah raised an eyebrow. "Huh?"

Eli nodded. "Yup, I need to speak to you outside. A nice touch with the birds by the way. You and your birds please go outside and talk to me before Jude gets angry again. Uh, Discord? Can you stay with Jude for me? You know, we shouldn't take any more chances of Lexi popping up again okay?"

Discord nodded. "Sure I'll stay with him. I agree, that piece of trash Lexi shouldn't be allowed anywhere near Prince Jude ever again."

With that, Eli left the room with his 'actor' Noah and his birds to go talk with Eli.

* * *

{Eli}

Once Noah and I left Jude's room I took them to my room to try and figure out what was going on.

I sat down on a chair near my desk and motioned for Noah to pull up a chair and sit next to me.

I took a deep breath and let it out, "Okay, let's start from the beginning by telling me exactly who you are again."

"My name is Noah," Noah said. "But before I say anything else, why does Discord view Lexi has Sex Monster Lexi and why did he call her a piece of trash?"

I sighed and looked away. "Because Lexi raped Jude and it's all my fault."

Noah's eyes went wide. "Prince Jude was raped by her? Why do you think it's your fault?"

"Because me, Ivy and Milo gave Lexi the idea that sex keeps Jude calm which most of the time it does," I explained. "But we should've told her that if Jude doesn't want sex then don't push it. It seems that me, Ivy and Milo forgot about that. We only want what's best for Jude because of that demon god named Logan possessing Jude. We figured the calmer Jude is the better. We couldn't quite figure out any other way to keep Jude calm. Then Michael came along and was able to figure things out and help in other ways. In releasing our mistakes, Ivy, Milo and I have apologized to Jude for that stupid idea we had in our heads. Since then we've made amends with Jude. Except for Lexi, she refuses to accept that she committed a crime against Jude even though we have a full confession from her and not to mention we have evidence of it too.

"Jude refuses to step forward and say anything about it. He fears Lexi will be killed if she's found guilty. Which is a very real possibility and he's been traumatized enough because of what happened back at AI. To explain what AI was, that's a story for another day. The point of the matter is it happened and it's my fault."

Noah put a hand on my shoulder and shook his head, "No Prince Eli, it's not your fault. Unless you actively participated in it, and I can tell from your demeanor that you didn't so it's not your fault. You may have given Lexi the idea but she's the one that committed the crime."

I shrugged. "I guess so." I didn't want to talk about what happened with Jude anymore so I changed the subject. "So exactly what are you doing here? And why do you need to talk to me so badly?"

"Well," said Noah, "I'm a son of the one who rules over the gods at my home, the Tree of Wisdom. His name is Odar, and I was sent to bring Logan back to the Tree of Wisdom so he can be put back underneath his eternal punishment. Logan's committed several crimes against the gods that live at the Tree of Wisdom those, crimes include murder and rape. One of the crimes that Logan committed I was a victim of it.

"The reason I need to talk to you so badly is because Discord said I would need the help of your magic to get Logan out of Prince Jude. Although since Logan has picked a vessel that already has magic, it's very possible that Logan could die and Odar did say that Logan's death might just benefit the gods and everyone else."

Upon hearing this I decided I should probably tell Noah what AI was and what my job was there as well as what Jude's job was there as ruler of AI Lord Jude.

Noah actually smiled when he heard what type of ruler Jude was. "The fact that Prince Jude didn't want to kill anyone and just give them a fake death is remarkable. It's unfortunate that people did get killed but that was part of the job. My father Odar also had to kill people before. To me, no one should be found guilty for doing their job. Doing a job is different than committing a crime you do realize that do you?"

I sighed. "Yeah I do, but Jude doesn't seem to think that way. He guilt trips himself for the executions he had to carry out. Then there's the stupid Mothers of the Mainframe that taunted him and held nothing but contempt for him. Their official title for Jude was The Boy Lord Jude. I guess Jude's afraid of becoming The Boy Prince Jude here. But that's far from the truth. Everyone loves and respects Jude here and not because he's the son of royalty. If anything, everyone around the castle is out Lexi's blood because of what she did to Jude."

"Oh I see," Noah said. "There's got to be some way we can get Prince Jude to see he's not viewed as a child around here. Maybe I can help with that once we deal with Logan."

"I don't know," I said. "But I wonder, is there a chance that Jude will be able to control his magic once Logan's out of him?"

Noah nodded. "Yup, I've seen it happen plenty of times myself. When a god choses a vessel that has magic and causes it to go out of control, once that god is out of their vessel, the vessel will be able to control their magic."

Knowing this information comforted me. I was more determined than ever to get Logan out of Jude, and then move on and work on putting everything in the past behind us.

* * *

{Princess Celestia}

After I had found out about what that servant girl Lexi did to Jude, I felt the need to protect him not just physically, but psychologically as well. One day after Lexi caused Jude to go on another demon rampage, I was lying in bed next to Jude. I had him on his stomach and was giving him a back massage while being transformed as Michael. True I could do it while being in my normal form. But I felt it was better doing it with hands instead of hooves.

I frowned when I found a tender spot on Jude's back that was a tell tale sign of a rape victim. It was a magic signature left by Lexi's magic that was forced and unwanted. I had a feeling that Ivy, Eli and Eli's partner Milo probably already picked up on that and that they say they have evidence against Lexi.

Even though Equestrian Law does state that the victim has to come forward and accuse someone of a crime, the very same law also says that if there is evidence of foul play without the victim coming forward about it, then Lexi still could be charged with a crime that way. Princess Rainbow Dash and Prince Oliver most certainly want to charge Lexi with a crime badly, but they chose to abide by Jude's wishes not doing that. Honestly, I think Jude's being way too nice about this. If someone's committed a crime against you then you charge them with it so justice can be served to those that deserve it.

The main reason why Twilight lost the throne is because she was charged with several crimes against Equestria and she was found guilty of them. That's the only way you can make a ruler step down. To add to her list of crimes she attacked Princess Rainbow Dash after Princess Rainbow Dash had woken up in the hospital and claimed Prince Oliver and Finn were trying to kill her when I saw the whole thing.

I stopped giving Jude the back massage and Jude rolled over and sat up. I pulled Jude into my arms because I could tell he just wanted to be held at the moment.

"Thank you Michael," Jude said.

"For what?" I said.

"For knowing exactly what to say and do with me," Jude replied. "It's almost like you hear my thoughts or something like that."

"I can't hear your thoughts Jude," I said. "But I can tell by the way someone's acting, what they need. That's part of my magic actually."

"Huh," said Jude, "interesting."

I nodded. Jude reached up and started to kiss my neck. I had to admit every time Jude made decisions of his own free will like this, it made me love him even more. I also talked to Eli about how I was feeling about the sex with him and we were able to work out a comprise. Eli seemed to be turned on by the idea of me fighting back and taking the lead on sex when I felt like I wanted to do that. I was also in love with Eli just as much as I was in love with Jude.

Even though Jude was kissing my neck at the moment, I could tell that he was not wanting sex at all today. Which was fine, right now it's best to let Jude make that choice especially with what that piece of trash Lexi did to him.

That piece of trash Lexi, I thought, how dare she assault a person of royalty! Eli feels it's all his fault but it's not. Eli might have given Lexi the idea but Lexi did not have to go as far as she did with Jude. I'm surprised there's not an angry mob outside her bedroom door wanting to hang her for this.

I was snapped out of my angry thoughts about Lexi when Jude bit my neck.

"Ow! What was that for Jude?" I asked.

"I wish people would stop thinking about that," Jude growled. "True I'm a victim but I refuse to be seen as such."

"But she raped you Jude!" I said, "And there's evidence of it too. Now everyone knows about it and they want justice for you. The sooner you say something about it, the sooner justice will be served. The longer you hold off on it, the more angry people will become and more than likely someone will take the law into their own hands!"

"Well, if that happens then Lexi's death won't be my fault," Jude said. "If I step forward and accuse Lexi of a crime and she's killed because of being found guilty, then it would be my fault."

I shook my head. "No it will be Lexi's fault if she gets killed. That's why the laws of Equestria are the way they are Jude. If someone commits a crime then they should be held responsible for their actions."

Jude sighed, "I guess so, but for right now, I just want to be held okay?"

I nodded. "Sure, I can do that."

So that's what I did. I just sat there, holding Jude in my arms because to me what Jude needed the most right now was someone to comfort him and love him.

23) Plans to help Jude

View Online

{Ivy}

The day I found out Jude had been raped by Lexi, I walked in on it. I heard Jude being terrified in his thoughts and I was trying to figure out why. He kept thinking 'this is not happening' over and over again. I heard his thoughts when I rounded the corner to his room. When I opened the door I saw it. Lexi was on top of Jude and it looked like there was a struggle between them. I could sense from Jude's magic that he was terrified. At the same time, Jude fighting to get away from Lexi and Lexi was not having it. Lexi had Jude gagged and it looked like she was trying to keep him from breathing.

When I saw this I was livid and shaking because of anger. I screamed at Lexi, "Lexi what the hell are you doing to my husband!"

Lexi turned around and had the nerve to give me an angry look. She said, "You said sex makes Prince Jude calm, I was doing what you told me to!"

"Excuse me?" I roared at her. "I didn't say rape him or guilt him into doing it!"

"I didn't rape him!" Lexi exclaimed.

"Oh really?" I roared. "Then why do you have Jude gagged, why are you strangling him and why does he look like he's fighting you? He clearly doesn't want this so why are you continuing to do it?"

"I figured if Prince Jude was knocked out he wouldn't fight me so much," Lexi answered. "You said-"

"I didn't tell you to do this and you know it!" I snapped. "You should have enough common sense to know if someone doesn't want to sex and you do it anyway it's rape. Honestly, I didn't think you wouldn't have common sense! You are a servant and you don't have rights to a person of royalty if they don't want you. I'm going to take a wild guess and say you took advantage of the fact that Jude would never lay a hand on a woman even if it is in self defense! I know that and there's no way I would overstep my bounds on it.

"Although I have to admit I did take advantage of the fact that Jude won't say no to me because I'm his wife. I realized I was wrong and have since then made amends with him. But you've taken this way too far!"

I gripped Lexi in my magic and held her still. I called outside the room for a Guard to come. The Guard arrested Lexi and took her away.

I was in tears when I untied Jude and examined his injuries. He had marks around his neck from where Lexi had strangled him. He had bruises around his pelvic area and a forced magic signature that's a tell tale sign someone's been raped in Equestria. I could tell by the look on Jude's face that he was trying so hard not to cry. So I held him in my arms for the rest of the day and I didn't want to let go of him. All I wanted to do was comfort him and he clung to me for dear life and wouldn't let go of me.

Ever since then, me, Eli and Milo have been more overprotective of Jude although we can't hover over him all the time. If we did, it would make him feel like less of a man. But it's comforting to know that every time Jude even looks at Lexi he goes on a demon rampage in self defense. It also seems that Jude just wants to be held and comforted. I haven't heard a single thought in his head where he feels shame because of being raped. If anything I hear in his thoughts anger which in my mind that's exactly how he should feel.

Why Jude doesn't want to charge Lexi with a crime is still puzzling to me. I can only assume it's because of the executions that he had to carry out back at AI. In Equestria if someone does this type of assault especially on a person of royalty, Lexi could be executed for it. Jude doesn't want anyone else to be killed. He feels that if he charged Lexi with a crime and she was killed it would be his fault.

Me along with the rest of the royal family including Rainbow Dash say that if a person has committed a crime against you then they must be held accountable for it. If Lexi is killed because of her crime, then in that scenario it's her fault she got killed. The reason why Jude had to carry out those executions back AI is most of the time, the people that were killed were criminals.

I know for a fact that Jude doesn't want to be known as The Boy Prince Jude but he should know that's never going to happen. Everyone in Equestria and around the castle loves and respects Jude as Prince Jude and nothing less. Even now that this has happened I tried to keep this a secret because Jude told me to but it was hard for Eli and Milo once they found out what happened. They found out by looking at Jude's injuries one night when Jude didn't want to have sex.

Now they along with me feel guilty about Lexi raping Jude because we feel it's our fault. Now even though Eli, Milo and I want to protect Jude as much as possible, everyone around the castle, especially Rainbow Dash, has been keeping a watchful eye on Jude wherever he goes. That at least gives me some sort of comfort.

Today I'm sitting at the edge of Jude's bed just talking to him about nothing in particular. I could tell that Jude didn't want to talk about what happened to him and I don't push him when he doesn't. Today I was trying my hardest to keep my thoughts happy for him. He needs to have happy thoughts because he hasn't really had those in a while.

Jude laughed. "Sunshine and rainbows, really Ivy?"

"What?" I said. "I'm just trying to think positive! It's just hard, that's all."

Jude sighed. "I know. I just don't want to think about it. As long as I'm not thinking about it, I'm okay. You know something, instead of training with weapons and stuff like that with dad, Dad has been teleporting with me to different places around the castle just for fun. Color Rains wants to go play teleportation hide and go seek with me again. She said she can sense that I'm feeling down about something and she just wants me to have fun."

I chuckled, "Awww, that's cute! Your little sister is concerned about her big brother Jude, even though she doesn't know what's going on."

"Yeah I know," said Jude, "you what's funny?"

"What?" I said.

"When Mom was pregnant back at AI and doing those out of control partial sonic rainbooms, I was very overprotective of her. It seems she's returning the favor now," Jude smiled.

"Yeah," I said, "but she was a danger to herself more than being a danger to AI which is probably why AI didn't view her as a threat at the time. Especially when she kept chomping down on Eli's attacks and declaring herself Rainbow Dash!"

Jude snorted. "No Kidding! I'm Rainbow Dash and don't you forget it! I love Eli's response to that."

I laughed, "Yup! I'm surprised the Elements of Harmony didn't create a seventh element! The Element of Stupidity made just for you Rainbow Dash! You chomped down on my attack not knowing if it could kill you or not! Good job, Loyalty!"

"Yup, it's still funny!" Jude laughed. "I just about fell out of my chair. I was laughing so hard from watching the video footage of the fight!"

"Yeah it was funny when Rainbow Dash did her first actual sonic rainboom and Eli was like 'gee Loyalty! I didn't know you could fart the rainbow!' Leave it up Eli to make a cheesy joke like that," I said. "The funny thing is, Rainbow Dash hated it when Eli called her Loyalty all the time and now Rainbow Dash is The Princess of Loyalty."

"No kidding," Jude said. "Thinking about stuff like this is a lot better than thinking about sunshine and rainbows all the time."

I snorted. Then I thought about the funny tricks that Discord would do for his magic shows. I also thought about getting Eli to put a rooster in Jude's bed and dump a bucket of water on Jude's head just for the fun of it. Honestly, seeing Discord do something funny would be better.

"Yeah, I think Eli wants to reserve the bucket of water prank for Mom," Jude laughed. "Although Eli hasn't done that with her lately. Probably he doesn't want to deal with Dad and Color Rain afterwards."

"No kidding!" I said.

Then we heard Oliver shouting, "Color Rain, get back here!"

"Jude," said Color Rain, "Dad no!"

Oliver groaned, "Seriously, I know Jude is your favorite word and all but you can start a sentence with something other than Jude more? It's getting on my nerves!"

"No." Color Rain said. "Come on, Flurry Heart! Come and get me!"

Flurry Heart begged, "Please Color Rain, take a nap already!"

"Jude," said Color Rain, "I'm not stopping!"

Jude and I laughed because we heard Color Rain blow several raspberries and we assumed that she was blowing them at Oliver and Flurry Heart. But I found it funny because it was getting on my nerves that Leo would say the word Mommy and blow a raspberry afterwards. Leo also does that when says Color Rain's name.

Jude started laughing because I knew he was laughing about what I was thinking about. "You're still upset about that Ivy?"

"No," I growled. "I'm annoyed by it. I wonder if Color Rain knows about that?"

Jude shook his head, "I doubt that. Color Rain is too young to understand that. Since Leo's thinking capabilities aren't fully developed yet, I can't hear what he's thinking."

I felt amazed by this statement, "Huh. Interesting. You can hear everyone's thoughts around you but not a baby's thoughts."

Jude smiled. "Yeah I know."

Jude then reached over and kissed me. I smiled and kissed him back. The next thing I knew we were making out and Jude took my clothes off and I returned the favor by taking off his. I got underneath the covers with him and we were just kissing each other. I could tell by Jude's thoughts that he didn't want sex at the moment so I didn't push it. Jude stopped kissing me and just held me in his arms.

I didn't want to leave him or move an inch. It seemed that the way Jude was holding me, he didn't want me to move either. That was fine by me, if Jude wanted to be held I didn't mind him holding me.

* * *

{Eli}

The next day I talked to Ivy about Noah, I had lowered the moon and Milo had raised the sun. Ivy seemed shocked but at the same time hopeful that Noah was here to help get Logan out of Jude. Jude's in a state of disbelief still, we would have to cast the sleeping spell on him in order to make the job easier in getting Logan out. The only time Noah would strongly advise that Jude acknowledge that Logan's real is to help get him out of Jude. Honestly, I wasn't so sure about that either.

I'd rather cast the sleeping spell on him than lose Jude to that monster. But Noah did reassure me that he had the means necessary to pull Logan out of Jude with the help of my magic. So the chance of Logan being able to take over as long as Noah was there to help Jude out was little to none. Noah also told me that Jude's magic was blocking Logan from appearing to Jude again. So that was comforting to me and everyone else.

"So how and when are we going to do this?" Ivy asked.

"Well the next full moon for the month is next week," I said. "I should have enough magic built up to help get Logan out of Jude finally."

Noah smiled and nodded. "Yup and once that idiot Logan is gone, Jude should be able to control his magic. The bonus to that is, he can never be possessed by any spirit ever again and that includes a god like Logan."

Ivy let out a sigh of relief and smiled. "Well that's good to know. Maybe after Jude can get control of his magic and he can finally be happy for a change. I've rarely heard a happy thought in his head lately, especially with what happened with Lexi. I don't know if Jude will step forward and charge her with a crime. He really needs to. If Lexi dies then it's not his fault! Lexi's death will be her fault and her fault alone!"

Noah nodded. "Yup, I agree with on that one Princess-"

Ivy shook her head, "Oh no, just call me Ivy. I'm getting tired of being called Princess Ivy! That's just about as bad as being called Lady Ivy back at AI!"

"Do all the royal family members here feel the way you do?" Noah asked.

I shook my head, "Nope it's just me, my partner Milo, Jude and Ivy, everyone else in the royal family has no problem with it whatsoever. Even Rainbow Dash doesn't have a problem with it, she's used to being called Princess Rainbow Dash now. Of course immediate family members like me, Ivy, Milo and Jude can just call her Rainbow Dash. Although I'm not really Rainbow Dash's brother by blood, Rainbow Dash still considers me to be her brother."

"Aww, that's cute!" The bird named Raven that was sitting on Noah's shoulder said.

Ivy and I jumped a foot in the air when Raven spoke. Raven laughed, "Yeah, yeah I know, everyone's always surprised the first time I speak."

The Crow named Crow sitting on Noah's other shoulder laughed. "Yeah, it's the same thing with me!"

"Yeah," I said, "last time I checked, birds don't talk. But this is Equestria so a bird talking could happen."

"Okay," Ivy said. "So what happens next?"

"We have to get Jude to the exorcism table and we'll have to tie him down in case he decides to fight us," I said. "He won't be able to go on a demon rampage when he's tied down to the table because the table will have connected with his powers. Once the table connects to his powers the table will hold him down just by doing that. But if you ask me, I'd rather keep Jude tied down for the whole thing. The thing I am most worried about is Samantha did say that there would be a faceoff between Jude and Logan. For what reason, I have no idea."

"It's going to happen because when a spirit is close to being pulled out of someone," said Noah. "There's always a final fight with that spirit. It's one final push to get that spirit out. Once the spirit is starting to get pushed out, that's when the person possessed starts to fight for their life."

"So does that spirit take over if the person loses the fight?" I asked.

"It depends on how far gone that person is," Noah said. "What I mean by that, is how far along the spirit possession is with regards to taking over. If the possession is in the final stage where the person being possessed is practically gone, then the fight will be lost.

"It's possible that since Jude is still in a state of disbelief and Logan possessing him is only at the second stage of it, I doubt Jude will lose that fight. If anything Jude will become pissed off to try and kill Logan himself. Honestly, I'm surprised Jude's magic hasn't killed Logan already. As I said before, Odar does think that it would be best for Logan to die. But at this point, I doubt that's going to happen."

I smiled when I heard this information, "So if we continue to keep Jude in a state of disbelief that should hold off Logan until the next full moon!"

"Exactly what day of the week is the full moon?" Noah asked.

"Monday," I answered.

"Monday huh?" Noah said. "So that means the full moon is four days away if you count today, which is Thursday."

"I was wondering, why would a god feel the need to possess someone?" I asked.

"If you ask me," said Noah, "those types are insecure gods. Most of the time everywhere they're accepted for who they are. So you can come as you are basically. Even if you're not accepted, you're probably just going to get some weird looks at most. Since Logan is a god of mischief, a trickster god he can change his shape at will. He doesn't need someone else's body to do that. He's insecure and for some reason wants to change the way he originally looks. Probably because his original look scares people and they think he's the devil. Instead of winning people over by showing them he's not bad, he decides to wear someone else's skin."

"Wow," I chuckled, "a god that's not comfortable in his own skin. Don't see that everyday!"

Noah nodded. Now that I know there's a great chance that we can get Logan out of Jude and I won't lose him to that monster, it brought comfort to me.

24) Sex God

View Online

{Jude}

I have no idea what's been going on lately. I also don't know why Ivy and Eli seemed to be panicking in their thoughts. They've kind of been avoiding me too. I heard in Eli's thoughts that he was avoiding me at least until the full moon which is Monday. Until then I figured things would calm down. If this stupid a god named Logan is possessing me joke keeps going on, and I don't know how much more I can take!

Celestia and Milo have no idea what's going on either. All Milo could tell me in his thoughts and out loud was that Eli kept saying something about getting some sort of exorcist table ready to go by the full moon which is Monday. Celestia, Milo and I have no idea what that's about. Milo seemed to think it had something to do with Logan.

"Honestly Jude," said Celestia. "I have no idea what it could mean other than that's where Luna did the exorcists and every time it had to be done on the night of a full moon! So that's what Eli and Ivy are getting ready to do then-"

I rolled my eyes. "Oh no Celestia! I'm getting tired of that stupid there's a god named Logan possessing me joke. I don't know which is worse that, or-"

I stopped myself from even saying that I had been raped by Lexi. I didn't want to acknowledge that happened to me either. As Celestia and I sat on a bench in the garden out back of the castle we were discussing what might be going on with Eli and Ivy. Celestia was transformed as her normal self now because she wasn't in my room at the moment.

Celestia sighed. "You know something Jude? It's okay to acknowledge what's happened to you. Also, you really should work on accepting your crown."

She looked down at the stupid silver crown clipped to my belt that I refused to wear. I shook my head. "Nope! Not happening!"

That was when Rainbow Dash came around the corner, she smiled when she saw me. "Hey Jude, how are you doing today?"

"I'm fine mom," I said.

"Well that's good to know." Rainbow Dash said. Then I heard her think, I wonder if Princess Celestia's told Jude about her being Michael yet? If so, I wonder how Jude reacted? Too bad I wasn't there, I would have had a camera with me to record that!

I rolled my eyes. "Yes mom, Celestia already told me! And yes I was shocked. But I got over it."

Rainbow Dash paused. "Wait, what? How long did it take you to get past it?"

I smiled. "Not long, I think it's cute that someone would go that far to be with someone."

"Aww, that's so cute!" Rainbow Dash laughed. "Well, I can't stay long, I have to get to magic practice. To tell the truth, I hate having this stupid horn! I just had to become the Alicorn!"

Celestia chuckled, "And Jude just won't accept his crown!"

"Because it's stupid and I don't want to wear it," I said.

Celestia and Rainbow Dash got a good laugh at the fact that I still won't accept my crown, Rainbow Dash flew off and went to magic practice. As I sat there, enjoying the sunshine, Celestia smiled and put her wing around me.

I don't know what else I can do to comfort Jude, Celestia thought, I think I've done everything I can do at the moment. I'm not going to push him to accept what he won't accept. I should probably just stop talking about it. Although I do think it strange that Eli and Ivy are so frantic trying to get things set up for the next full moon.

"You can say that again Celestia," I said. "But I do like it when we sit and talk like this. It doesn't matter what we talk about. At the moment I'm not really keen on having sex. But your wing wrapped around me does feel comforting."

I looked to see Celestia blushing as she looked away.

"I um," said Celestia, "I'm glad I can help you. I like helping out a friend. I tried to teach Twilight how to be a good friend. It seems I failed at that. I thought sending her to Ponyville to be with some great ponies that I saw interacting with each other would help her but…"

"I see," I said. "I don't think you failed in teaching Twilight friendship. Twilight's the one that failed to actually learn. It's not the teacher's fault if a student doesn't want to learn. That's especially if the teacher has done everything in their power to make sure that the student learns."

This statement seemed to make Celestia feel better. She pulled me closer with her wing and she kissed me. I laughed after she did that. "What was that for Celestia?"

"I just did it because I felt like it." Celestia chuckled.

I snorted when I heard the next thing Celestia thought, Hmm, I wonder though, we've had sex with me transformed as Michael. I'm not sure if he wants to have sex with me as Celestia just yet.

I thought about it and it seemed that Ivy thought it was funny that I had been thinking about having sex with Celestia as her normal self. Ivy told me that she likes me having a dirty mind like that. I've been having dirty thoughts about Ivy and she likes that when I do that too. When it comes down to Ivy I keep thinking about wanting to see her boobs a lot. I noticed Ivy's been wearing shirts that reveal her cleavage more. I wondered if my dirty mind has something to do with that.

"Yeah I've been thinking about that too Celestia," I said. "I'm kind of nervous about that. It was like when I was trying to decide on whether or not to have sex with Eli and Milo. So maybe we should wait."

Celestia nodded. "Okay, I understand. You know what's funny?"

I tilted my head, "What?"

"I chicken out on having sex with mares myself a lot," Celestia said. "Most of the time I had just had sex stallions. A couple of times it was out in public too."

"Okay," I said, "I didn't need to know that. Yes I have seen ponies and humans just sex right in front of me when I was just walking down the hallway. Since I can hear people's thoughts, I heard that it was to bait me into having a threesome with me."

Celestia laughed. "Can you blame them? You are pretty handsome, who wouldn't want to get a chance to be in bed with you? Especially with how strong your magic is."

Then Celestia's mind went into dirty mind mode, Of course I wouldn't mind having sex Jude with transformed as Michael right here on this very bench we're sitting at.

"Okay, at the moment, no thank you Celestia," I said.

Celestia laughed, "I get it, sorry, I guess once people have sex with you they can't help but have a dirty mind because it's so… Um… Good. I guess you could be considered a Sex God? You know because I know what your calling is. It's the same thing as Princess Cadence's is. I guess you could say she's a Sex Goddess because she's the Princess of Love and you… are…"

I rolled my eyes. "The Prince of Love? Yeah I doubt that."

"You still do it, you know," Celestia said.

"Do what?" I asked.

"Cast love spells like it's second nature to you," Celestia answered. "Did you notice you walked past two arguments coming here? There was a flash of light that came from you and poof! The argument just stopped and everyone went back to being friends again."

I gave her a skeptical look. "Okay then, if you say so."

Celestia chuckled, "I do say so."

I reached over and kissed her. I had to admit even though it felt weird having a pony's tongue in my mouth, but I enjoyed the feeling. I didn't want the kiss to end so I kept kissing her. Finally I broke the kiss and Celestia was blushing.

"Well I must say," said Celestia, "not only are you a Sex God, you're a good kisser too!"

I felt heat coming from my cheeks and I guess the look on my face said it all because Celestia giggled.

"Yup," I heard Ivy say. "Jude's a good kisser alright! Yes, I agree he's a Sex God too!"

My jaw dropped when I turned around and saw what Ivy was wearing. She was wearing a slender black strapless mini dress. I marveled at how well the dress fit her curves and the shape of her body in general. I couldn't help myself, I whistled at her.

Ivy chuckled, "Why thank you kindly Jude. I know I'm sexy aren't I? I must say, you're looking pretty sexy yourself Mr. Sex God! I mean seriously, you couldn't find a shirt to hide those muscles you have even if you wanted to!"

Celestia fell off the bench onto her back. She was laughing so hard because of Ivy's flirting with me. I felt my face turn red and she laughed even harder.

Celestia cleared her and composed herself. "I'm sorry Jude, I'm laughing you know it's true! I mean, have you looked at yourself in the mirror lately? Of course Princess Rainbow Dash is very adamite that you get your good looks from her. Seeing that your real father was a Machine Princess Rainbow Dash is probably right on that."

I thought about it and honestly with all of the craziness going on, I haven't thought to look in the mirror. Not even when I'm using the bathroom.

"Seriously Jude?" Ivy laughed. "You don't even look at yourself when you're in the bathroom? Wow. You do realize you have someone in your bed every night right? I guess you can say that's why me, Eli, Milo and now Celestia just can't keep our hands off of you."

I looked away and I had half a mind to get up and walk away when Ivy came up and sat on my lap. I smiled because she always did that back at AI. She mostly did it when I was panicking about something. Ivy smiled and put her head on my chest.

"You know I haven't really done this much lately," Ivy said. She looked at Celestia and smiled. Celestia returned her smile.

Ivy's smile turned into a grin. "But in all seriousness, Celestia is right about the Sex God thing."

"Yeah, no," I said.

Ivy squeezed my bicep on the arm and I didn't realize how strong I felt until she did that.

"I wonder, how many people or ponies have you walked past having sex right in front of you this week?" Ivy asked.

"I, uh…" I said. Honestly, I didn't want to think about that either. Even though public sex is accepted in Equestria, I'd rather not see it at all. It's not that I don't want people to have sex, I just don't prefer to see it. Not to mention, most of the time it's to bait me into having sex with them. Yeah, no thanks. Thankfully, people have enough common sense to know when the word no means no. Except for Lexi, if you ask me, she's pretty dumb in her own right.

Ivy snorted. "Yeah I know. Eli told me that he and Milo would have sex right when you would come around the corner to their room just to torture you. And apparently they were also daydreaming about how big your dick was."

Celestia laughed, "Seriously? Well, I don't blame them. It is pretty big."

Okay, I'm not here, don't mind me, I thought, I'm invisible. Nope! I'm not here and I'm not saying a word.

Ivy smiled at me again, "Okay fine I'll stop talking about it and Celestia I think we need to stop thinking about it too."

Celestia smiled. "Sure, my lips are sealed. I would say that my mind is sealed too but that's easier said than done."

"I think Sex God is the perfect pet name for you Jude," Ivy teased.

I'm not saying a word, I thought, Nope, no comment.

Ivy started laughing so hard she had tears in her eyes. I guess the look on my face said it all because she started laughing even harder. Finally, she stopped laughing, "Okay fine, I'll try to stop teasing you. Key word, 'try' it's a lot harder than you think it is, Sex God."

"Oh boy," teased Celestia, "when the word of this pet name for you gets out, people and ponies will be chasing you even harder than before!"

No comment, no comment, I thought, At least I can teleport or go on a demon rampage to defend myself now.

Ivy went from teasing me to being serious when she heard that thought. She growled, "You got that one right Jude! If anyone else touches you against your will again, I swear."

Celestia sighed and looked away. "Yeah, it's a good thing the whole castle is keeping a watchful eye on you now."

"That's nice and all but I don't need a babysitter," I said.

"Yeah," Ivy said, "tell that to me, Celestia, Eli, Milo, Oliver and Rainbow Dash! It's not babysitting Jude, it's what someone does when they care about you. I guess you could say it's being a little overprotective, but sure okay. We just can't help it, okay. You are loved and respected here which is why everyone's keeping a watchful eye on you just like what you did for Rainbow Dash when she was doing her out of control sonic rainbooms. No, it's not karma, if it was Eli would be dead by now, you know that right?"

I sighed, "Yeah I know. If the flashbacks and nightmares would stop, that would be great."

"I've talked to Rainbow Dash about that and she's thinking about sending you to a therapist to help you with that," Ivy said. "I'm going to make a suggestion and say keep a journal. That's helped me deal with my problems and I used to it keep my good memories close and of course-"

I knew what she was getting ready to say, so I stopped her from saying, "Yeah, I don't think Celestia needs to know that. But okay, I'll think about the whole journal idea. I mean, how many entries would I have to make in a week?"

"As many as you want to," Ivy said. "It'll be your journal so you can do with it however you please."

I nodded. "Okay then. Like I said, I'll think about it."

"Okay," said Ivy, "well I should get going, I have some things to take care of for Monday. Don't worry Jude, things will get better after Monday."

I felt confused about why Monday was so important but I guess I would just have to wait and see.

25) Countdown to Monday

View Online

{Jude}

I looked at Celestia the next day as we were sitting on my bed in my room and she was transformed as Michael talked about why Ivy and Eli were concerned about what was going to happen on Monday.

"What is the deal with Monday?" I asked, "I don't get it."

Celestia shrugged. "I don't know Jude. The only thing I can figure is that's when the next full moon for the month is. That's usually when those that have power that are connected to the night, their magic is doubled. I wonder…"

"Oh no," I said. "If you say it has something to do with Logan, I swear. I'm going on another demon rampage. You guys have been driving me nuts with that stupid joke for weeks now! It's getting on my nerves."

"Okay, okay, fine I won't say it and I won't think about it," Celestia said. "That's the only explanation I can come up with. That's usually when exorcisms are done."

"Lovely," I said. "If that's what they're planning for me, I'm not going."

Celestia gave a nervous laugh, "Well, you won't be able to fight that."

"Excuse me?" I said.

"There's only one way to tell if an exorcism needs to be done," Celestia said. "There's a special room that has what's called an exorcist altar on it. If a possession is suspected of someone, then they are tied down to the altar. If the altar does connect to the person that's tied down to it then, yes that means they are indeed possessed. And that usually can only take place on the night of a full moon. You know, Ivy and Eli are only doing this because they care about you right?"

I sighed, "Yeah I know. I just think they're going overboard on something that's not true. But I guess I can't stop them so whatever…"

Celestia reached over and kissed me. She got on top of me and I groaned when she put me inside of her. It felt so good once we started having sex. I wasn't thinking about anything else at the moment.

* * *

{Eli}

As I went about looking over my checklist that I had made for myself preparing for the exorcist that is going to be done for Jude on Monday, Noah sat on a chair in the room where the altar was. He stared at the altar in amazement. "This altar is something else! Who made it?"

I looked up from my checklist and smiled, "The Princess of the Night, Princess Luna made it before she stepped down from the throne and gave it to Rainbow Dash. Once I agreed to take over dealing with the responsibilities of taking care of the night, this was one of the first things Princess Luna showed me. I know, I had the same reaction that you're having on seeing it for the first time."

"Wow," Noah said.

"No kidding," said Raven. "Odar would definitely want to visit this place when he hears everything we've learned here!"

"Yeah I know," said Crow. "First there's talking ponies along with humans coexisting together, there's two people that control the sun and the moon and to top it all off, this amazing altar!"

"Yeah, but whatever you do, don't touch it okay?" I cautioned. "It won't work if there's someone else's magic on it before Jude gets to it. That's why this room has been on lockdown for weeks now. It's reserved for Jude no one else at the moment. True, there's been others that have gotten possessed by a spirit, but they're going to have to wait until Jude gets taken care of. Right now, he's the most important person to me and I'm not losing him to that monster Logan if I have something to say about it."

Noah chuckled, "Well that makes sense, I would feel the same way if this happened to Odar."
I nodded and went back to going over my checklist.

* * *

{Rainbow Dash}

I sat down in the throne room and not on my throne because I was anxious about what was going to happen with Jude on Monday. I would sit down, then get up a pace back and forth, sit down and then pace back and forth over and over again. Oliver frowned when he entered the room, "Are you okay Rainbow?"

"As you can see, I canceled Day Court for the day because I won't be able to concentrate on it, and I'm pacing back and forth and I can't sit still," I said. "So no, I'm not okay Oliver!"

"Let me guess," said Oliver, "you're worried about what's going to happen with Jude on Monday?"

I nodded. "Bingo!"

Oliver sighed, "I don't know what to tell you Rainbow, all we can do right now is cross our fingers and in your case 'hooves' and hope everything will turn out okay in the end."

I frowned. "It's bad enough that whore, slut and tramp Lexi raped Jude and he won't let us do anything about it and now this!"

I started to cry because of being filled with grief. "Why did it have to happen to Jude? Anyone but Jude, but no, it happened to Jude."

"Yeah I know," said Oliver. "But just like you told me, you can't control everything that happens. Unfortunately, this happened to Jude and there's nothing we can do to change it. Just like there's nothing I can do to change what happened between you and Code Silas."

I sighed. "I know. The good thing that brings me comfort about that is Jude told me that once a Code does its job, it gets killed. So that works for me!"

Oliver looked surprised by this information, "I didn't know that would happen! Why would the Machine kill its own workers?"
I shrugged. "I have no idea. But hey, either way that still works for me."

I went back to pacing back and forth when Oliver grabbed me and pulled me into his arms. "It's going to be fine Rainbow. Don't worry, Eli knows what he's doing okay?"

I nodded. "I know that Oliver, I'm just worried that's all. I just want this to be over and done with. The sooner this is finished, the better. After this, I'm sending Jude to a good therapist and hopefully that will help him get past this. That's what he needs right now, especially with those awful flashbacks he has. At least he's not Sleep Teleporting as much lately."

"Yeah that's a good thing too, but it's also good that Eli can sense where Jude has gone when he does that," Oliver said. "It's also a good thing that Jude's found another sex partner with Michael. Not to mention everyone in the castle is keeping a watchful eye on Jude now."

I snorted. "You know who Michael is right?"

Oliver smiled. "Yeah I know, you told me. He's Princess Celestia. I wonder if she's ever going to tell Eli about that?"

I shook my head. "Nope. That was the plan all along. She told Jude about it and Jude isn't telling Eli about it either. Now that Ivy can hear Jude's thoughts, he's sworn her to keep this a secret. So she's not telling Eli about it either."

Oliver snorted. "Wow."

"Yeah, no kidding!" I said, "Even so, I just can't stop worrying about Jude. He's my son and I want him to keep living. I want him to be happy too."

Oliver nodded. "I completely understand Rainbow. Now that Jude is my son, I want that for him too."

I nodded, even though I felt comforted because of Oliver holding me in his arms, I was still worried about what was going to happen on Monday.

* * *

{Jude}

Finally, Monday came around. I found myself not wanting to eat, sleep or do anything but pace back and forth being frantic about when the whole exorcist thing was going to happen. I would look out the window every so often and see how low the sun was getting. Celestia was transformed into Michael like she always is nowadays. She was sitting on the bed frowning at me. "Jude please calm down, you're making me nervous!"

"Sorry Michael, I can't help it!" I said, "Something big is going down regarding me and I don't-"

I paused when I heard Eli's thoughts coming from down the hallway. Oh boy, this is not going to be easy! Jude can hear my thoughts and that doesn't help matters! He's not going to be happy about this, but it's the only way. We have to get that monster Logan out of him. I know he doesn't believe what's going on at the moment. Not going to be easy at all. Oh good, there's Ivy.

Then I heard Ivy's thought's joining his, I can hear your thoughts Jude. I can tell you're panicked. Don't worry everything's going to be fine. Either way, it's happening whether you like it or not. Oh and we slipped something in your orange juice this morning so you can't teleport away from us today.

Seriously? I thought. If you ask me, you guys have lost your damn minds!

I know you think that Jude, but we want what's best for you okay? Please don't make this any harder than it has to be, Ivy thought.

"NO!" I shrieked.

"Let me guess, they're coming down the hallway aren't they?" Celestia said.

I nodded. "Yup and they've lost their damn minds!"

Celestia gulped, "Oh boy!"

"Fucking oh boy is right!" I snapped. "NO!"

I heard Ivy and Eli groan, "For the love of Equestria, we're not crazy!"
"Yeah, keep telling yourselves that, and A FUCKING HELL NO!" I shouted.

Celestia sighed, "I'm sorry Jude, but I'm taking their side on this one."

"Seriously?" I said.

"Yes, seriously," Celestia said.

At this moment, I was scared out of my mind. I was so scared there was no way I would've been able to go on a demon rampage even if I wanted to. My heart started racing as I looked for a way to get out of this. I thought about jumping out the window, but then I thought about how stupid that is.

I gulped when Ivy and Eli entered the room. Celestia had gotten dressed by that time and everyone pretty much surrounded me on all sides.

"Sssh Jude," said Eli. "It's okay."

"NO IT'S NOT OKAY AND YOU GUYS ARE CRAZY!" I shouted.

Then I felt it, their magic. I knew that it was the sleeping spell that was being cast on me. I couldn't break out if. There's no way I could with three people casting the spell on me at the same time. I couldn't stop thinking about how crazy everything that was happening was. I kept thinking about that, right up until the very moment I fell asleep.

* * *

{Eli}

When Jude finally fell asleep, I picked him up in my arms and carried him to the room where the exorcist was going to happen. Once Ivy helped me tie Jude down to the altar, it started glowing. Which it only does that if the one tied down to it is being possessed.

"Yup, that's exactly what I thought," I said. "Now that Jude is connected to the altar through his magic, we no longer need to have him tied down because he can't escape now."

Ivy nodded and we untied Jude. Jude's eyes shot open after he was tied down. I could tell by the look on his face how scared he was. I sympathize with him because I've seen it happen plenty of times. A lot of times those that are possessed, are scared because they have no idea what is going on. They don't know where they are because the magic leaves them confused and disoriented.

Jude started to scream, "No let me out of here! Eli let me go!"

I bit the inside of my cheek to keep myself as calm as I possibly could. I refused to let myself answer Jude's plea for help this time. Noah put a hand on my shoulder and nodded. "It's okay Eli. Once this is over with, things will get much better. I know it's hard right now, but this has to be done and I brought some things with me to help contain Logan once he's out of Jude."

I looked with curiosity when Noah took out of his pocket a brown leather bag. When he opened it, he brought out several crystals, all of them were small. He took out a giant six inch black crystal.

"Okay, what's that for?" I asked.

"It's called an Extraction Crystal," explained Noah. "It pretty much puts whatever god that's possessing someone on lockdown or in limbo so to speak. Then it's easier to deal with them by bringing them to Odar because he's the King of the Gods at the Tree of Wisdom."

"Wow," I said.

Noah nodded. "Uh-huh, so how do we begin?"

I took out the book that Princess Luna gave to me for things like this. I sighed as I continued to hear Jude begging for help, "It starts with this…"

With that I started the chant that would activate the magic from the altar that would finally get that monster Logan out of Jude.

26) Jude and Logan's Face Off

View Online

{Jude}

After begging Eli to help me figure out where I was and being ignored by him, eventually I passed out. When I opened my eyes again, I wasn't lying on that altar again because I was moving around freely. I looked around and I couldn't figure out where I was. That's because wherever I was felt weird and strange. There were no colors anywhere I looked. I called out, "Hello? Can anybody hear me?"

I got no response because my voice just echoed back at me. Then I heard Logan's evil sadistic laugh coming from behind me. I narrowed my eyes at him, "Yeah I'm dreaming if you're here!"

Logan gave me a sinister blank stare for a while. At first it sent chills down my spine and then I started to get annoyed with him. "You know you're not real right?"

Logan snorted, "Wow you're a stubborn one aren't you? Although I've been hearing that you get stubbornness from someone named Rainbow Dash?"

"Yeah that's my mother!" I snapped. "So what of it?"

"That would explain why you won't acknowledge that I'm real," Logan said. "You know the sooner you recognize me as real the sooner I can take over."

I exhaled slowly, "Okay fine, let's say I do that, if I do that the only reason would be to push you out of me."

Logan laughed, "Well yeah I can see that. Considering you're tied down to an extraction altar. That's why you don't know where you are. I must say, your friend Eli is going through great lengths to get me out of you. He must really love you if he's going this far. I'm thinking once I take over, I'll find out how good he is in bed!"

"No you won't!" I snarled. That's when it finally dawned on me. Everything that's been happening this whole entire time was because of Logan. My magic's been out of control because of him. My life has been turned upside down because of him. I was raped by Lexi because of him. At that moment I was pissed and to the highest degree of it.

"I'm tired of you!" I shouted. "I hate you! I get it, you're real but you're not taking over me!"

Logan paused. "So you're finally recognizing me huh?"

"Yeah," I snarled. "But you aren't taking over! You wanna know why you snake?"

Logan smirked, "Why? Because you do realize now that you acknowledge me as being real, I can take over and I will!"

I opened up a small portal behind me and summoned my weapons. "No you're not taking over you bastard!"

Logan faked a yawn and said, "Yawn. You're boring me, you know that? Yeah, I'm taking over now, goodbye Jude!"

Logan put up a hand and a beam of light shot out of it. I put up my swords and somehow they were able to help me block the light coming toward me. Logan snarled, "What's this?"

"I told you, you bastard!" I sneered, "You're not taking over! I'm killing you and getting rid of you once and for all! You've turned my life upside down and I'm tired of it!"

Logan sneered at me and kept throwing his attacks at me. His attacks mostly consisted of beams of light coming at me from all sides. I kept blocking them and attacking him every chance I got. Strangely enough, Logan had to pause to catch his breath. I smiled because it reminded me of how strong I was before this crap started happening to me, I wasn't even breaking a sweat.

I pointed one of my swords at him and smirked. "What's the matter Logan? Aren't you supposed to be a god? You can't even keep up with me! Now that's funny!"

"That's not funny you little bitch!" Logan sneered.

I snickered, "Wow. I'm a bitch now? I guess I could say that doesn't surprise me that you would think of me that way. You know, considering I'm your vessel and all. But I won't be your vessel for long!"

Then I heard a voice off into the distance. It sounded like Rainbow Dash, "That's it Jude! Keep fighting!"

I heard Ivy's voice next, "Come back to us Jude!"

Eli's voice came next, "Jude, keep fighting, don't let that monster take over! I can't live without you!"

I smiled as I felt a huge burst of power go through me. I gave Logan a sinister laugh.

Logan snarled at me once again, "What the hell is going on here?"

"Do you even know what it's like to have a family that loves and cares for you?" I asked.

Logan shook his head and narrowed his eyes at me, "No, and I don't need to!"

I laughed wickedly, "You want to know who's going bye, bye here? It's you!"

I could tell by the fierceness of Logan's attacks that he was trying desperately to stay inside of me. I wasn't about to let that happen. Not if I had something to say about it. I did have something to say about it, I was going to get my life back at all costs. I sense by the feel of the way the fight was going that Logan was starting to slow down. Finally after what felt like forever of fighting, I was to deal Logan a serious blow by driving one of my swords into his chest.

Logan sank down to his knees howling in pain. "NOOOOOOO! This Is not happening!"

I snarled as I got behind him and drove my other sword through his back. Logan howled again in pain.

I shouted, "GOOD. BYE!"

I felt a sense of relief as I heard Logan screaming in pain. After a while, everything went dark.

* * *

The next time I opened my eyes, I looked around to see that I was tied down to an altar of some sort. I heard people let out a sigh of relief and I looked over to see Eli, Ivy, Milo, Rainbow Dash, Celestia (transformed as her normal self), Oliver and that guy who calls himself Noah along with two birds sitting on each of his shoulders staring at me.

Is it him? I heard Eli think.

I groaned because for some reason I felt pretty sore all over which makes sense. I did just fight for my life against a demon god named Logan that had been turning my life upside down for the past six months. “Yes Eli it’s me.”

Eli looked like he wasn’t buying it. Noah laughed. “It’s him, Eli.”

I could tell by the look on Eli's face that he still didn't believe it was me and I could hear it in his thoughts too.

Okay fine then, I thought, I guess I'll just have to go with the First Mother description.

"Uh, First Mother description?" Ivy asked.

I smiled at the horrified look on Eli's face because he knew what I was getting ready to say next.

"Hmm," I said, "Eli, do you want to know how First Mother describes you?"

Don't do it! Eli thought.

"Oh I'm doing it alright!" I said, "She says you're sexy, handsome, young, healthy…"

I laughed at Eli's reaction because he threw up right on the spot. While Milo and Rainbow Dash were on their backs in hard laughter, everyone else gagged at it.

"Yeah I'm going to have to agree with Prince Eli on that," said Celestia, "that's gross."

"Yeah, leave it up to Jude use something disgusting to confirm his identity," Eli said. He went back to puking his guts out.

"Oh yeah," Milo laughed, "I forgot about that!"

"Wow Jude, when you said Eli didn't have a strong stomach concerning that woman you weren't kidding!" Rainbow Dash said. She was still on the floor dying in laughter.

Eli finally stopped puking his guts out. "The idea of going out with that ugly old hag was and is still repulsive even though she's dead now."

"Good thing she didn't describe that about Leo," said Ivy. "Leo was already going on hunger strikes after every time First Mother held him. I think she gave him nightmares too. The poor kid cried his eyes out when First Mother held him."

Noah snorted. "That bad huh?"

"Yup," I said, "and she had the nerve to describe herself as a one hundred and fifty year old beautiful young woman."

Celestia probably sensed that Eli was going to start throwing up again so she lit up her horn and pulled a bucket out of thin air and handed it to him. She lit up her horn again and cleaned up his throw up.

I chuckled, "I would say I'm sorry Eli, but I'm not."

Noah went into a fit of laughter and he didn't look like he was going to stop laughing anytime soon. When he finally stopped laughing he said, "I can say when a spirit takes over someone, they can't go into their memories. So the fact that you pulled out a kind of disturbing memory confirms it's you, Jude. I also have another way to confirm that Logan is no longer inside Jude, I have this."

Noah opened his hand and held out a black crystal. It had Logan's picture in it and he had a scowl on his face. I snorted seeing that. "Wow he does not look happy."

"No kidding," said Noah, "considering you put him in limbo."

"Limbo?" I asked, after I raised an eyebrow.

"It's when he's half alive for the most part. I crystal is keeping him in a dreamlike state for the moment," Noah explained. "So he's barely aware of what's going on at the moment. It's only going to be until I can get him back to the Tree of Wisdom. I don't know what Odar's going to do with him. Maybe he'll put him back underneath the eternal punishment that his wife helped him escape from in the first place. Honestly, I hope Odar wants to kill him myself. But it seems that Odar way too kind of a ruler to do that even in my eyes Logan deserves to be killed."

The stranger thing happened next, I started to hear Noah's thoughts, That stupid Logan needs to die especially when he-

I really don't want to hear this. I thought. Then the thought stopped. I paused. "What the hell?"

Ivy tilted her head. "What?"

"I think I can control this now!" I said.

Once again, I listened in on Noah's thoughts, However I have Jude's nickname now, Sex God. I wouldn't mind-

I don't want to hear that either! I thought. Again, that stopped the thought and I smiled and Ivy was smiling too.

"Well I'll be damned Jude," said Ivy, "it looks like you can finally control your magic now!"

I smiled and nodded. I finally sat up at the edge of the altar and when I started to stand up, the room started spinning on me and I had to sit back down. Eli finally stopped throwing up and frowned, "I should've known that was going to happen."

I groaned and I felt like I was going to start throwing up myself so Celestia lit up her horn again and pulled another bucket out of thin air and handed it to me. I started throwing up with the room spinning on me. I guess that's payback for tutoring Eli.

Ivy chuckled, "Yeah I don't think that's it Jude. You've been through a lot with getting Logan out of you so it would make sense that you're not feeling well at the moment. But it was pretty funny how you just tortured Eli with the First Mother description."
"Yeah, don't ever do that again Jude," Eli said.

"Sure." I said after I threw up again. "No problem."

Finally Rainbow Dash and Milo stopped laughing over Eli's misery that I caused him.

"Is Jude going to be okay Eli?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"I don't know," Eli said. "Let me see."

Eli tapped a finger on my forehead and I had a splitting headache afterward.

"Okay I'm sorry Eli! Honestly, I am!" I shrieked.

"It's okay Jude, I'm not tutoring you," Eli said. "It seems your powers are going to take a bit to adjust to not having a demon god inside of you."

"Oh. Could you do me a favor and make the world stop spinning?" I groaned. I tried to open my eyes and then closed them again because the light in the room was too bright. I thought that was strange because there was barely any light in the room as it is.

"Actually, I'm not sure if that's a possibility Jude," said Eli. "Even if I cast the sleeping spell on you."

"Why not?" I groaned as I threw up again.

"It's just like when you have a cold and start to get over it," Noah explained. "It depends on how strong the spirit is that's possessed you. Once you start feeling better you'll get back to normal."

"And hey now that you're able to control your magic, you'll be able to develop some spells of your own Jude!" Celestia said. "I wonder what they'll be, Mr. Prince of Love?"

"I have no idea," I said and then I threw up. "I think you're jumping the gun here."

Ivy chuckled, "Yup, I wonder what you'll come up to Mr. Sex God!"

"Ha-" I didn't finish my sentence when I threw up again.

"Yeah I think we need to stop picking on Jude for the moment and get him to bed now," Rainbow Dash said.

I threw up again and could barely speak at the moment. Thankfully, because I knew what her magic felt like, Rainbow Dash cast the sleeping spell on me and I stopped throwing up and fell asleep.

27) Recovering

View Online

{Eli}

I felt a lot of relief that the monster Logan was finally out of Jude. Now I can rest easy knowing that Jude can finally control his magic once his magic gets used to not having Logan inside of him. I would sit at Jude's beside as much as I possibly could casting the healing spell on him to help him recover. Sometimes I would hold him and have him sit on my lap like I used to before I found out he was possessed.

For some reason, I guess Jude's sensitive to light at the moment because he refuses to open his eyes. One night I was holding Jude and he moaned, "Eli?"

"Yes, Jude?" I said.

"When is this going to stop?" Jude asked.

"I don't know Jude," I replied.

"If it's going to take as long as it did with trying to get my magic under control," said Jude, "just go ahead and kill me now please."

"Nope," I said. "Not going to happen. Just like I wouldn't kill you when your magic was out of control, I'm not going to kill you."

"Oh, okay…" Jude said.

I cast the healing spell on Jude again and that seemed to help calm down whatever pain he might be feeling at the moment. I smiled because the last time I looked at his injuries that he had gotten from Logan are healed now.

"Well, at least I don't have to hear you feeling sorry for me in your thoughts anymore Eli," Jude mumbled.

I chuckled, "Yeah, no kidding. I'm glad you can at least control that. Why won't you open your eyes right now?"

"Because it hurts to at the moment and I don't know why," Jude said.

"Oh. I thought the healing spell would help with that. It's supposed to help you out with whatever pain you're in," I said.

"Yeah well it's not helping my eyesight right now." Jude said.

I sensed Jude was getting ready to start puking his guts out so I grabbed a bucket that I had ready just in case this happens. I gave it to Jude and he threw up in it. I cast the healing spell to help him stop throwing up. Unfortunately, it took a while for him to stop.

I frowned. "This isn't good. I think I'll have to ask Rainbow Dash to ask Zecora to make something to help with the nausea. Because obviously, the healing spell isn't helping."

Jude groaned. "No kidding."

I just sat there holding Jude until eventually he fell asleep on his own.

* * *

{Jude}

Finally, I was able to open my eyes without any pain. It took me at least a couple of months to get to that point. I looked over and saw Ivy smiling at me.

"Well now," said Ivy, "it's about time you opened your eyes! It's been a while since I've seen those pretty green eyes of yours."

I smiled. "Yeah, it feels good to finally be able to open my eyes again. I could do without throwing up a lot though."

"I know," Ivy said. "Zecora's working on something for that. Although you've had a hard time just eating anything in general. Are you going to try and eat something today?"

"I don't know," I said. "I guess I could give it a try."

"Okay then," Ivy said, "here's a small tray of food over here."

I looked over at the food and smiled. It was the same type of food that Gilda introduced me to when I first arrived at Equestria. The tray had applesauce and some orange juice to go with it. "It's funny because this is the same type of food Gilda started us out on when we first got here."

Ivy chuckled. "Yeah. Once again this is Gilda's idea. She figured we should start you out on something small because you're having a hard time with this."

"Okay." I said. Once I took a bite of applesauce I instantly regretted it. I grabbed a bucket that was nearby and threw up in it.

Ivy sighed. "I figured that might happen. Don't worry, you'll get back to normal. I know you will."

"Yeah, I'm not so sure about that, it took me two months just to get to the point where I could open up my eyes again," I said.

"Oh and one more thing," said Ivy, "Noah finally got Logan back to the Tree of Wisdom."

I paused. "Okay what happened to him?"

"Well, Odar decided to kill Logan after all," Ivy said. She looked away because she knows how I feel about things like that. "Odar's going after Logan's wife next for helping me escape from his eternal punishment. With that being said, what are you going to do about, you know who?"

I sighed. "I really don't want to step forward and accuse Lexi of anything, because if she dies-"

Ivy shook her head. "No Jude, if Lexi dies it will be her own fault. True, you might have pressed the button but you didn't kill them. What were the crimes that those people committed that they were executed for?"

I sighed, "All 50 of them, they were executed for using their positions of authority to commit murder. They weren't Firewalls, they were high ranking officials that worked for the Mainframe. I didn't want to kill any of the agents that worked for the Sixth either. That's why I put the Copper on the lowest setting possible. To stun them and give them a fake death. That always satisfied AI.

"Then Fluttershy had be killed because she committed murder before she broke her necklace that had her element of harmony in it. That's the same reason Applejack had to be killed. I still feel guilty for all of those Agents that got killed because of the Copper and I've heard in Eli's thought that the guilt weighs on him just as much as it does with me."

"Oh." Ivy said. "I didn't know that. I'm-"

"No," I said. "Please don't say I'm sorry. I guess I have no choice then."

"What do you mean?" Ivy asked, "You always have a choice Jude. You can choose not to ever accuse Lexi of a crime. The only problem with that is, I'm not sure everyone agrees with that choice. Lexi's on lockdown at the moment and there's actually been several assignation attempts done on her. So even if you don't choose to accuse her of her crime, it's very possible that someone will take matters into their own hands."

"Oh," I said. "I'll think about it okay?"

Ivy nodded. I looked over at the tray of food and grimaced at the thought of taking another bite of it any time soon. When Ivy saw my look of disgust at the tray of food sitting in front of me, she went into a fit of uncontrollable laughter.

"What is so funny about this Ivy?" I asked.

Ivy composed herself, "Oh nothing Jude I just find it funny with that look you're giving your food."

I looked at the food again and gagged at it. "Yeah I don't think I feel like eating anytime soon."

Ivy snorted. "Yeah I can see that."

I sighed when I looked over and saw my crown sitting on the dresser.

"So, are you gonna start accepting your crown now?" Ivy asked.

I sighed again, "I guess I should now that my magic will be more controllable. No reason why I shouldn't now right? I can't run away from the fact that I'm the son of royalty now can I?"

"Well no, and you should know that everyone loves and respects you here," Ivy said. "They want to see you happy more than anything else."

I really didn't want to admit that Ivy was right and of course she heard my thoughts and started laughing.

"Seriously Jude," Ivy said, "just accept the fact that you're a Prince of Equestria now. For what it's worth, Celestia's right."

"Right about what?" I said.

"You are the Prince of Love, you want nothing more than for everyone to get along and be happy with each other," Ivy said. "Now that your magic will be under control once you recover, I think you should also start thinking about how you're going to use your magic."

I nodded. "Yeah, I think I should try to get out of bed now."

"You sure about that?" Ivy said.

I nodded. "Yeah, I'm sure. If I can't do it, I can't do it."

I stood up as slow as I possibly could. Once I got used to standing for a moment, I walked over to the dresser and picked up my crown. I don't know why I felt nervous about putting on my crown when I wasn't nervous when I had my coronation ceremony. I took a deep breath and put my crown on. There was a mirror that was next to the dresser. I went over to it and smiled when I saw myself in it.

Ivy came up behind me and put her arms around my waist. "You know that crown looks good on you Jude."

I chuckled, "Yeah it does. At least I don't have to wear a cape anymore."

Ivy laughed. "No kidding, too bad Rainbow Dash doesn't have to wear one with her formal attire."

"Yeah." I said. "So, I'm the Prince of Love huh?"

Ivy nodded. "Yup. You're the Prince of Love."

The more I thought about it, the more I began to finally accept it.

* * *

During the next couple of months I finally recovered enough to resume a normal life. There was excitement all throughout the castle when everyone saw that I was wearing my crown on my head and not clipped to my belt like I did before. I was even interviewed about it and there was a news article done on it. Of course, along with the interview came the hard question of whether or not I was finally going to step forward and accuse Lexi of raping me. I was still trying to figure out if I would do that so I dodged the question.

One day I was walking around the castle with Ivy and Celestia just talking about nothing in particular when Rainbow Dash came around the corner. She smiled when she saw me.

"Hey mom," I said.

"Hey Jude," said Rainbow Dash, "I love the fact that you're wearing your crown on your head now and not clipped to your belt."

I smiled and nodded. "Uh-huh."

"So have you figured out what you're going to do when you start developing your spells?" Rainbow Dash asked.

I thought about it, Ivy and I had talked about it too. I decided since I'm the Prince of Love now and my pet name is Sex God, that I was going to work as a Sex therapist helping couples with their issues regarding that. I know it surprised me that even though Equestria for the most part is about getting along with each other, I guess couples and even herds have trouble with their sex lives. From what I know of, it seems to happen the most when couples are trying to have children. There was no way I was about to tell Rainbow Dash that.

Eli, Milo, Ivy, and Celestia know about what I'm going to do but Oliver and Rainbow Dash don't know just yet. I'm not about to tell my parents about that anytime soon. I figured they should find out from others what I'm doing with my magic. I'm not helping my parents out with their sex lives either. That would be very awkward if I did.

"Uh, I haven't figured that out yet," I lied. I looked over to see that Celestia and Ivy were trying to keep a straight face because they knew I was lying.

Rainbow Dash noticed the looks on Ivy and Celestia's faces and tilted her head. "What's so funny you two?"

Ivy shook her head and lied, "It's nothing Rainbow Dash."

Celestia kept the lie going. "Yeah it's nothing at all Princess Rainbow Dash."

Rainbow Dash gave us a look. "Riiiight. Anyway, it's good to see you wearing your crown Jude."

Rainbow Dash looked at the clock and groaned, "I got to go do the second part of Day Court. Why does it have to be so boring?"

Celestia laughed, "Yeah I feel you one that. Day Court is the most boring part of the job. Especially having to listen to those snobby high society ponies complain about everything!"

Rainbow Dash nodded. "Yup, I've never seen so many ponies with their snouts stuck in the air until I became the Ruler of Equestria."

"No kidding," said Celestia, "that's why Day Court is so bad and boring."

Rainbow Dash laughed as she walked away.

28) Charging Lexi of Her Crime

View Online

{Jude}

True, I did decide to become a Sex Therapist but in that area mostly working with couples to help them sort out their issues in the bedroom. When it looks like they're getting ready to have sex, I just go sit in my office. I also use my ability to see through walls to make sure what I did for them was successful and after that, I don't use that ability because I don't want to see it. Ivy and I did talk about the possibility of my clients wanting offer me sex as a 'token of gratitude.' Ivy seemed to think I should accept the offer, but only if I was comfortable with it. Most of the time I wasn't comfortable with sleeping with a total stranger so I would politely turn the offer down.

I also worked as a regular therapist, which is funny because now I'm seeing a therapist because I need to sort out my feelings about what happened with Lexi and the flashbacks about being back at AI. I kept debating within myself on whether or not to charge Lexi with the crime of raping me. It didn't sit well with me that she could be executed for that crime and it also didn't make sense to me either.

One day as I sat in the therapist room that she uses that's adjoined to her office, she decided that today was the day to ask me to relive the painful experiences of being raped.

"You knew this question was coming down the pipe sooner or later Prince Jude," said the therapist. "In order to get past this, you have to deal with the memory of it."

I took a deep breath and let it out, "Okay, I guess so. It happened to one of the days where Lexi was on that stupid schedule to watch me so that demon god named Logan didn't attack me again. I had no idea that the one who was supposed to be helping me would help herself."

I gulped and looked down, I couldn't bear to look the therapist in the eye at the moment.

"So, what happened?" The therapist asked.

I could feel myself shaking in terror as I recalled what happened, "Lexi knew for a fact that I wasn't using my magic on anyone at the time because it was so out of control. I felt if I did use it, I would do more harm than good. She also knew that I wouldn't lay a hand on her because she was a woman. I don't do that, even if it is in self defense and I still won't."

The therapist jotted down some notes on her notepad and nodded. I continued telling the story even though I really didn't want to. "Lexi overpowered me and took my clothes off from the waist down. I protested and told her I wasn't in the mood for sex over and over again but my protest fell on deaf ears. I tried to fight her because when it started, it hurt and didn't know which was worse, the wounds I had gotten from Logan or being raped. After a while of me protesting, she must have got annoyed because she took a pillow case off one of the pillows on the bed and gagged me with it. I have no idea where she found the rope but she used that to start strangling me. At that moment, I thought for sure I was going to die. But then, Ivy walked in and she was pissed and rightfully so. Even though Lexi was arrested that night, it didn't end my terror of her.

"Because I hadn't accused her of a crime, the only thing Mom could do was throw Lexi in a dungeon for a week. I would pause in fear every time I saw Lexi after that. Then my fear would turn into anger and that led me to go on a demon rampage to defend myself. So that's what happened. I'm ashamed that I let it happen. But it did."

The therapist shook her head, "No you didn't let it happen, you were being kind and considerate of others and Lexi took advantage of that. People that take advantage of someone's kindness, they're using them to suit their own selfish needs. You did try to defend yourself, so you didn't let it happen. It's not your fault, okay? If Lexi gets sentenced to death for her crime or if she gets thrown in a dungeon for the rest of her life and gets killed by another prisoner when they find out what she did, it will be her fault and not yours."

I shook my head. "I don't agree with that."

"I know," the therapist sighed, "But you should also know that no one is above the law. If you let Lexi get away with this, then you're showing everyone that she is above the law. Do you understand that?"

I sat back in my chair to tell the truth, I didn't think about things that way. I had to admit, the therapist was right and Lexi should be disciplined for her crime. Another truth was, I was scared to charge her with a crime because I didn't want to become The Boy Prince Jude. But Rainbow Dash, Oliver, Ivy, Eli, Milo and Celestia all of them told me that no one thinks of me like that. Just because First Mother thought of me that way, not everyone is like that and even if it was true, I couldn't let that get to me.

From what I was told, everyone is basically out for Lexi's blood because of what she did to me. I sighed, "I never thought of things that way. It's just-"

"You're afraid of being thought of as less of a man if you charge her with a crime?" The therapist asked.

I still didn't want to look the therapist in the eye, so I looked down and nodded.

"I see," The therapist said. "Well, give it some more thought and I think you should finally decide what to do by the end of the week okay?"

"Fine," I said, "I'll think about it."

The therapist looked at the time. "Okay, that's all for today. You may go."

I nodded, got up, I turned around and left.

* * *

The next I had a session with a particularly difficult couple that were having trouble being considerate of each other in the bedroom. The couple I was working with was a man named William and his wife Jasmine. I don't know why but I found William to be cute, but seeing that he was married I made it a point not to flirt with him because that's not what he and Jasmine came to me for.

I was using the technique that I would make them get lost in each other's eyes and to make them think about why they fell in love with each other in the first place. I kept trying to use technique but it didn't seem to be working. I had half a mind to call it quits, when I was wondering if my presence in the room was making it difficult for them. So I tried the technique again and left the room. I would use my ability to see through walls and see if it worked but no success.

When I got finished with their session I would go to my room, and try my best not to think about it. I had other things to worry about at the time being. The week was drawing closer and closer to the end of it. I finally made up my mind and decided to accuse Lexi of her crime against me.

As I stood before the Head Judge of the Royal Court, I was shaking with nervousness. The Judge asked for a chair so I could sit down so I wouldn't fall over on him.

"I understand you want to charge someone with a crime Prince Jude?" The Judge asked.

I gulped and nodded. "Yes, I do. I… I… I want to charge a Servant girl named Lexi of the crime of rape towards me."

"And you understand that we have evidence against her, and it is very clear that she did what you are saying she did?" The Judge asked.

I sighed, "Yes, I know. So what's going to happen now?"

"Well, most of the time there would be a trial when crimes like this are done," the Judge explained. "Sometimes it's not very clear if the crime was done at all. But in your case, the evidence is very clear as to what happened. Cases like yours are very rare even with the forced magic signature on the victim. The evidence is very clear, so we'll go forward with the sentencing."

My jaw dropped in shock at what I just heard and bit the inside of my cheek to prevent myself from passing out. It's a good thing that I was already sitting down.

"I understand your shock, Prince Jude," The Judge said. "Guards!"

A guard standing nearby stepped forward and said, "Yes, Your Honor?"

"Would you please bring the Servant girl named Lexi in so she can hear her sentencing?" The Judge asked.

The guard nodded and when Lexi was brought into the courtroom she was kicking and screaming. The Judge did a facepalm and groaned, "It seems the iron chains aren't enough to keep this woman under control. Can you please put a muzzle on her and tighten the chains?"

The guard nodded, and much to my surprise the guard put an actual muzzle on Lexi. It was the type of muzzle that you would use to control a rabid dog. I almost laughed at this because I didn't know that could be done while someone was being accused of a crime. But I told myself not to laugh because this is a serious situation, even though I really wanted to.

Lexi was bound by iron shackles on her ankles and wrists. The bindings were complete with two iron chains wrapped around her arms and legs. I thought this was a bit of overkill on tying someone up but hey whatever keeps that witch from escaping was fine by me.

"Okay Servant girl named Lexi," the Judge said, "we already know you're guilty because of the overwhelming evidence against you, so we will proceed with your sentencing."

I gulped knowing that this was going to be the hardest part of charging Lexi with a crime to endure.

"Normally, with the crime of rape, we would just sentence you to life in a dungeon," The Judge sighed. "But seeing that you almost killed a person of royalty in the process of this crime..."

Before the Judge finished his sentencing, I had a pit in my stomach because I had a feeling of what he was getting ready to say.

"Servant named Lexi," the Judge said, "we of the Royal Court… Sentence you to death."

As soon as the Judge said death, the room started spinning on me. I have no idea what happened next.

* * *

After Lexi's sentencing I woke up in my room terrified by what I had just done. Great, perfect! Another person is going to die because of me!

"No, Jude that's not the case," said Ivy. "You did what you needed to do. The Judge did his job, just like you were doing your job back at AI. It happens and there's nothing you can do about it."

"But why death?" I asked. "Is that really necessary because I almost died when it happened?"

"Well, I think it is," said Ivy, "and everyone else around the castle would agree with me. It's very possible that if Lexi got away with the crime, she probably would have raped someone else and killed them in process. Or she might have come back to finish what she started with you."

I swallowed, "But… But… It doesn't make any sense to me! I don't get it. Really, I don't."

Ivy sighed, "I understand. But that's the way things are here. How would you feel if someone had done that to Rainbow Dash again here? Or what about Oliver? How did you feel when your father Code Silas was killed?"

I thought back to that memory what Code Silas did to Rainbow Dash. To tell the truth, I felt happy Code Silas was killed after what he did to Rainbow Dash and I did everything in my power to protect her. Knowing Rainbow Dash, she would do everything in her power to protect me also.

"Honestly?" I said. "I felt happy when Code Silas was killed and served him right too! He didn't need to do his job that way. Even to this day, I still feel grateful that he's dead!"

Ivy smiled, "How do you think Oliver and Rainbow Dash are going to feel once Lexi is killed?"

That's when it dawned on me. I knew for a fact Oliver and Rainbow Dash would feel just like I did when Code Silas was killed. They would feel extremely happy.

I smiled. "You know something? I bet Rainbow Dash and Oliver are going to feel happy and relieved that justice was served finally."

For some reason Ivy's smile turned into a grin. I raise an eyebrow, "Okay, what's that look for?"

"You know William likes you," Ivy said.

I blinked. "Excuse me?"

"Oh yeah, he and Jasmine approached me about it," Ivy said.

"And why did you do that?" I asked. As soon as those words came out of my mouth I instantly regretted it. I knew exactly why Ivy did it.

Ivy snorted, "Yup! That's right, you know the whole token of gratitude thing?"

"Yeah, so?" I asked. "They do realize that's not necessary and you don't need to egg it on. But you just can't help yourself can you?"

"You know me so well!" Ivy teased, "But yeah, William and Jasmine approached me about it, they were wondering why you were so tense around them. I heard in your thoughts that you were making it a point not to flirt with William because that was not what William and Jasmine came to you for. I think that's awfully sweet, you know."

I could feel my face turn red so I looked away which made Ivy burst into a fit of laughter.

I rolled my eyes after a while of Ivy laughing. "You know that's unprofessional to gawk at your clients right?"

Ivy stopped laughing. "Yeah I know that. I'm the Captain of the Royal Guard now, so yeah I know that. I've seen some beautiful women there too. I want to whistle at them but I stop myself every single time. But if someone wants to gawk at me whether it be a man or a woman, I have no problem with it. Unlike you, I think it's funny that you're a Sex Therapist and you're uncomfortable with watching people have sex. Let's see how many times do you come across people having sex as you walk down the hallway?"

I groaned, "Yeah I see at least two couples everyday do that. It's not that I don't want people to have sex, I don't want to see it. I don't want people to see me having sex either and that's why I won't do public sex with Ivy."

Ivy snorted. "What? Can you blame me for wanting to show my sexy husband off out in public?"

Of course, with me being curious about what Ivy was thinking, I just had to listen in on her thoughts, I wonder what incentive I could give Jude to have sex with me out in public? I can't wait to get a picture of his dick after that.

"Okay, I heard that Ivy!" I said, "Seriously? I didn't need to know that you have pictures of my dick after every time we've had sex. No, I don't want to know where they are either."

Ivy laughed, "Okay, okay, sorry I can't help it! You're dick is just so, uh, how do I put this in simple terms? It's attractive."

"Exactly when did you start taking pictures of my dick?" I asked.

"Right after the first time we had sex." Ivy squeaked. "But when AI got shut down I didn't bring any pictures with me, so I had to start over."

"Okay," I said, "you are messed up in the head!"

Ivy smirked. "Oh? I am? Well then, I guess I need to see a therapist then. I wonder who would be available at this hour? Why doctor, can you fix my head for me?"

I rolled my eyes and didn't say a word.

"Oh come one Jude," said Ivy, "I'm only teasing! But as I was talking about earlier, William and Jasmine approached me because he likes you and he's bisexual. Jasmine knows this, and she is agreeable to him sleeping with other partners just as long they talk about it first. William has agreed to do the same thing for her. True, they want to make a stronger intimate connection with each other, which is why they went to you. I'm just letting you know this has a heads up in case William offers."

"Yeah, let's hope he doesn't do that just yet," I said. "I still haven't helped them with their issues and I don't think they'll get things straightened if I'm standing in the way."

Ivy shook her head. "Nah you won't be getting in the way. If anything, you'll be helping them figure out how they can be more considerate of each other in the bedroom."

I leaned back on the headboard on the bed. Ivy seemed to set the gears in motion in my head. I wondered if maybe Ivy might be right about this. Maybe I should try something different with them? But the idea of sleeping with my clients even if they were offering doesn't sit well with me.

Ivy thumped me on my forehead to snap me out of my thoughts, "Ow! Hey, what was that for?"

Ivy rolled her eyes. "As usual, you're overthinking things Jude. Yeah, you're right, something different with those two would probably work. But that's up to you, it's your job and no one should tell you how to do it."

I nodded. I didn't realize I was tired until I yawned. Ivy smiled. "Looks like someone needs to get some sleep."

I nodded. "Ivy?"

"Yes, Jude?" Ivy said.

"Could you let me hold you? At least until I fall asleep?" I asked.

Ivy grinned. "Sure, that's fine by me."

I laid down on the bed and got underneath the covers again and Ivy followed suit. She snuggled up close to me and I held her in my arms and eventually I drifted off to sleep.

29) Couples Therapy

View Online

{Jude}

The day came when Lexi was going to be executed. There was no way I was going to watch that. So I stayed back at the castle in my room with the windows closed and curtains drawn. I didn't want to hear the circus that was going on outside surrounding Lexi's execution. I knew that even Rainbow Dash wouldn't stop the execution and as a matter of fact when AI wanted someone dead, I couldn't overrule the decision. Even if I was AI's ruler.

Thankfully, now that I can control my magic, I can turn off my abilities at will now. So that's what I did, I turned off my abilities and laid in bed with my head underneath the pillow crying.

"Hey Jude," said Ivy, "come here, let me hold you."

I got out from underneath the pillow and Ivy got underneath the covers next to me. She pulled me into her arms and just held me as I cried.

"I know this is hard for you," Ivy said. "Soon, it'll be over with and unfortunately, everything will go back to normal as if nothing happened."

I dried my tears and sighed, "I know. I still don't like it though."

"Who said you had to like it?" Ivy said. "Death isn't something to be taken lightly. Honestly, I wish someone's execution wasn't a circus, but it's probably this way because executions aren't that common around Equestria."

Then we heard a loud boom come from outside. From the sound of it, that wasn't one of Rainbow Dash's sonic rainbooms. I can only assume that the boom came from whatever weapon was used to kill Lexi. I started shaking in terror when I heard the sound and Ivy started to shake with me.

Ivy gulped. "I don't want to know what that was."

I nodded. "That makes two of us."

We sat there in silence for how long, I don't know. Then there was a knock on the door. I brought myself to speak, "Who is it?"

"It's Eli," said Eli, "um… It's… Over with… Can I come in?"

"Yes," I squeaked.

Eli entered the room and he had in his hands a tray with two cups on it. I looked to see what was in the cups and gagged because I knew it was medicine. It looked a lot the same type of medicine Zecora made to help me sleep when I got injured by Logan.

Eli gave a small smile. "Yeah I know. Zecora's medicine does taste horrible, but it does the trick. I might take some myself later. It's been a hard day today, for everyone and I know it was even harder for you Jude. I hate to think of the effect this will have on Rainbow Dash because she had to oversee it. From what I know of now, she is kind of traumatized. She was practically hiding under her seat when the executioner brought out the weapon."

I swallowed. "Oh boy! I bet she's going to have nightmares now. Let's hope she doesn't have to do that again."

"Yeah, that makes two of us. I don't have to see it again either." Eli said.

I paused when I saw the look on Eli's face and shook my head. Nope, not listening in on his thoughts on that one. Trust me, I don't want to know.

"I totally agree with you, Jude," Ivy said. "I don't want to know about it either."

"Yeah it's a good thing you can control your magic now," Eli said. "Because I'm not talking about it."

"Works for me!" I said.

"I think you two should drink this medicine," suggested Eli, "I'm going to go now. Since there was an execution today, it's required by Equestrian Law to keep both the sun and the moon raised at the same time for three hours. From what I've researched about it, this is done so to help the dead soul find their way to the afterlife."

"Huh," I said, "but why three hours?"

Eli shrugged. "I have no idea. That's just the way things are done around here I guess. I'm not going to drive myself nuts about it because it's not that important to me. The most important thing to me is protecting my family and yes that still includes protecting Rainbow Dash even though she gets on my nerves sometimes. I'm tempted to use the 'bucket of water prank' on her again."

Ivy smiled. "Yeah that's a good way to get back at your sibling if they get on your nerves. I'm glad I don't have a sibling to tell you the truth. Especially one that likes to play teleportation hide and go seek everyday!"

"At least Color Rain is sleeping right now," Eli said. "The funny thing is, she's two years old now and she seems to be slowing down a bit. Surprisingly enough, she's actually taking naps now!"

I gasped. "Really?"

Eli nodded. "Uh-huh." He yawned. "Well I'd better go take a nap myself too. At least I rest easy knowing you're not possessed anymore Jude."

Eli reached over and kissed me. I smiled and couldn't stop staring at Eli's butt as he walked away.

When Eli left Ivy snorted. "I saw that Jude."

"Saw what?" I said.

"It seems that working as a Sex Therapist as turned your dirty mind on at full power," Ivy teased. "I saw you staring at Eli's butt as he walked away. Just like you do with me when my butt's in your line of sight. So you're a butt guy huh?"

"No comment," I said.

"I'm sorry Jude, as you always say, I just can't help myself." Ivy said. "I doubt that's going to change anytime soon. Anyway, we should probably drink that medicine. It just might help to calm our nerves."

I nodded and we drank the medicine Eli gave us. Just like how I remembered it, the medicine tasted nasty. But the medicine didn't just calm my nerves, it helped me sleep. I think Zecora overdid it again. That was fine by me.

* * *

I took the next couple days off of work and my clients understood why. Even the tricky couple that I've been trying to help William and Jasmine understood why I needed the days off. Although I do find it funny that when I listened in on William's thoughts I confirmed what Ivy told me. William did indeed like me. I also heard something startling in his wife Jasmine's thoughts, the only reason they got together in the first, is because they were both obsessed with me.

I wondered if I should transfer them to another therapist, but the only problem with that was I was the one of the two Sex Therapist working as a regular therapist also. I did to talk to the other Sex Therapist about it and she said that she had the same problem. Unfortunately, that will happen sometimes but of course in my case, it's rare that a couple would get together because of their love for me. I had no idea how to move forward with William and Jasmine's therapy.

Eli, Milo, Celestia and Ivy got a real kick out of what was happening with me, in regards to Jasmine and William, because they laughed about it every time I talked to them about it.

Today, I was with Eli and he was really entertained by my situation.

"I'm telling you Jude," laughed Eli, "it's just way too funny! I don't know which is funnier, this or the fight you and Ivy got into when Ivy started being able to hear your thoughts!"

"Yeah, I don't think the William and Jasmine issue is funny," I growled.

"Yeah it is, it's not only funny, it's cute!" Eli said.

"Actually, I think it's a little bit creepy this time." I said. "I hope they don't try to tag team me into doing anything with them just yet because they need to work on their issues and that's what they came to me for."

Eli snorted. "Have you ever thought that maybe if you have sex with them, that just might help them be considerate towards each other in the bedroom? Honestly, having sex with you as helped me and Milo's relationship."

I paused. "Huh?'

Eli nodded, "Oh yeah, we keep trying to figure different sex positions that you might also enjoy the next time we get a chance to be with you. That's kind of upped my sex drive and it almost matched Milo's now almost because Milo tends to get horny over five times a day. Which is exactly why we have an open relationship."

I blinked stunned by what Eli just told me. Am I really able to help couples out just because they love me? I was stunned and the fact that I helped Eli and Milo that way also creeped me out.

"And, according to Ivy, thanks to you working as a Sex Therapist now, your dirty mind has been reactivated and it's been turned on at full power. Uh, no pun intended," Eli said. "Ivy also said you've been staring at mine, Milo's and Michael's butts a lot lately. Although you did that a lot with Ivy even before you two got together. Which makes perfect sense because the first time I had sex with Milo was when I asked him to take his clothes off for me and he in turn took off mine and well the rest is history."

I blushed and looked away. Mostly because Ivy just can't help herself by trying to add fuel to the fire on my drive. I had no idea I didn't really have a dirty mind before this but I guess that's understandable because of everything that was going on before. I guess with all of the stress I didn't really have a dirty mind.

Eli smiled. "I can tell by your reaction you know it's true. Of course Ivy just can't help herself when it comes down your sex life. I think it's awfully sweet that your wife wants what's best for you. Do you wanna see what Milo and I's different sex positions we came up with?"

I was curious so I reached over and kissed him. I started taking Eli's clothes off and he climbed on top of me. He showed me exactly what he was talking about. He did a lot more than what we usually do.

* * *

After the sex was over with, Eli and I just laid where we ended up, which was on the floor in front of the bed. Eli laid his head on my chest.

"I can tell you liked that, so I don't even have to ask if you did," Eli said.

I nodded. "Oh yeah, I did and that was a lot of fun too."

"And you added a few different moves yourself," Eli laughed. "I bet it's going to wear you out when Milo gets his hands on you, if he's not busy practicing with someone else."

"Yeah I'm glad I can turn magic off at will now, because I don't want to hear the dirty thoughts people have about me," I said. "Especially Milo's dirty thoughts. He is more intense when it comes down to me."

Eli snorted. "No kidding!"

"Well I do listen Milo's thoughts sometimes and it seems he can't stop thinking about sex 24/7," I said. "It's mostly about you of course and when can he sleep with you next. Then it gets geared towards me and that's when I cut the transmission."

Eli chuckled, "Why does that not surprise me?"

I didn't realize I was cold because I started to shiver. We were laying on the ground after all so it made sense that I was cold at the moment. Eli said, "We should probably go get in the bed and under the covers. You're shivering, that makes sense because you're still sweating from us having sex."

Even though I knew Eli was right, I still didn't want to move. Eli stood up and gripped me in his magic and pulled me over to the bed and had me get under the covers. He pulled me close to him and held me tightly. I smiled and sighed a content and happy sigh.

"So what are you going to do about William and Jasmine?" Eli asked.

"I have no idea," I replied.

* * *

After I got back from my days off, I was sitting in the room that I do my therapy in with William and Jasmine. There was no way I was going to bring up the fact that William had feelings for me along with Jasmine. Nope, I'm not doing it. That's not what they came here to see me for.

"Um, Prince Jude?" William asked. "Can I suggest we do something different today? No offense, I'm pretty sure your techniques work for other couples, but I don't think they're working for us."

"Okay," I said, "what do you have in mind?"

William gave me a flirting smile along with Jasmine.

"I know you can hear people's thoughts, Prince Jude," William said. "What do you think I have in mind?"

I gulped and listened in on his thoughts, I wonder if he's been listening to our planning on this with Princess Ivy. Maybe not because Princess Ivy did tell us he gets creeped out easily when it comes down to sex, which is funny because Prince Jude works has a Sex Therapist and his pet name is Sex God. I wonder where he got the pet name from? I wouldn't mind finding out and Jasmine wants to find out too.

Then I listened in Jasmine's thoughts, I think it's cute that Prince Jude is shy about sex, the reason William and I got together with him was because we both liked Prince Jude. I guess we forgot about that. That's probably what led to our issues in the first place.

I gave a nervous laugh and said, "That's nice but I'm not sure if that's a-"

Before I could finish my sentence I heard Ivy's thoughts coming from outside the room. Jude isn't escaping this. The sooner he deals with it, the better. Jude has a tendency to run away from things he doesn't like and I can see where Leo gets it from. He shouldn't worry though I'll be outside monitoring things in case it starts to turn into another Lexi situation.

I think Ivy has lost her damn mind again! I thought. She just can't help herself when it comes down to my sex life. She needs to butt out!

Aww that's cute. Does he really think he's got to get out of this so easily? Ivy thought. I wonder if he's going to blow a raspberry when he doesn't like this? Leo seems to do that when he doesn't like something or someone. It's getting on my nerves!

I literally bit my tongue to keep myself from laughing at the fact that Leo blows a raspberry if he doesn't like someone or something because I knew it was true. I knew that was the truth because now that Leo's thinking capabilities have been more developed, whenever he thinks 'I don't like it' or 'I don't like them' he blows a raspberry. At least he knows how to communicate with others besides talking because he can't really talk as well as Color Rain can yet.

Before I could say anything out loud, I heard the lock on the door click. Ivy knows for a fact that you can't unlock the door from the inside easily unless you use magic to do that. But the door can be unlocked from the outside with just a click of the lock being turned up.

Nice, job Ivy… I thought with sarcasm.

Don't worry, you're going to thank me for this later Jude. Ivy thought.

I just sat there in an awkward silence when William made a motion for me to come and sit down next to him. He wanted me to sit in between him and Jasmine. I gulped and my nerves got the better of me because I didn't move for a while. William rolled his eyes and got up and came over to me. He bent over and kissed me. I noticed how he didn't make me get up against my will. He just kept kissing me and I knew he wanted me to come to him and give in to my desires towards him. After a while I did give in. I got up and held him in my arms.

William untucked my shirt and took off my suit jacket. I looked to see that Jasmine was already undressed from the waist up. William made me let go of him and turned me around and pushed me so I landed on top of Jasmine.

Jasmine whispered into my ear, "It's okay Prince Jude, just give into what you want to do with us. We know that most of the time you prefer to be with men. We also know that sometimes you'll be with a woman and I'm just your type."

"And I know I'm your type when it comes down to men," William said. "You know some guys at the gym try to do some bodybuilding just so they can get up to Prince Eli, Prince Milo and that nobleman Michael's level as far as strength and muscles go. According to Princess Ivy, I'm your type of man that you like to be with."

"Uh-huh…" I said. I took the rest of Jasmine's clothes off and started to thrust into her. She moaned and I could tell she was enjoying herself. I started moaning when William started to thrust into me.

William started to go faster on his thrusting and I did the same thing with Jasmine. The next thing I knew I climaxed and Jasmine seemed to enjoy that too.

"Don't worry about me, Prince Jude," Jasmine said. "I'm not going to orgasm every time I have sex."

"The same thing goes for me," William was panting in my ear. "But even so I'm not done with you yet. I think it's time for me to do this."

I moaned when William grabbed my penis and started playing with it. I got hard again and Jasmine didn't act like she was about to let go of me anytime soon. But the strangest thing was she didn't want me inside of her. I listened in on her thoughts and was surprised that I could even do that with William still thrusting as fast as he could on me.

Although I do like the feeling of Prince Jude being inside me, I think it's time for William to just enjoy himself. Jasmine thought. I'm content to just hold Prince Jude instead.

Okay, maybe Ivy and Eli were right. Having sex with them might be doing the trick. I thought.

Just as I suspected it was doing the trick because William reached over in front of me to get to Jasmine while he was still thrusting into me. He started to finger Jasmine and I was impressed that he was able to concentrate enough to do that. I listened to his thoughts, Oh yeah, this is wonderful and it lets me get to do what Jasmine wants me to do with her. But I haven't been into it lately, along with a lot of other things she wants me to do to her sometimes. Maybe after we're done here, I'll go for Jasmine next.

I didn't listen to William and Jasmine's thoughts anymore. I stayed there enjoying myself because this really worked for them. I felt happy that I could finally help them out. Before I knew it, Jasmine and William were done with me and I was cool with that. As I was getting ready to get up and get dressed, but, William and Jasmine didn't want to let go of me.

"I think you guys are ready to be with each other now," I said. "I don't think I need-"

"Nope," said Jasmine, "we might be done with you for the moment. But we're not ready to let you go jet yet."

"Why?" I asked.

"Because it's wonderful just to be able to hold you finally," William answered.

"Oh." I said.

"Uh-huh," said Jasmine, "William and I forgot the main reason we got together in the first place. We would talk about you a lot at first."

"Yup and then we started talking about having a relationship together and one thing just led to another," William said.

"The next thing you know, we're married," Jasmine said.

"And somehow after we were married, we forgot about you. Which makes sense, because we're married now and we started to focus on each other," William said. "We were trying too hard I guess and I can't speak for Jasmine but I just got selfish."

"Yeah I was being that way too," Jasmine agreed. "That's probably where most of our problems started happening."

"Wait a second," I said, "just by having sex with you two realized you were being selfish?"

"Yeah, so?" William asked.

"And here I thought, it was my presence in the room that was making things hard for you," I said.

William chuckled, "Actually we noticed that you were really tense around us and we couldn't figure out why until we talked to Princess Ivy about it. Somehow, she can hear your thoughts and she was able to confirm that you liked me. You were tense because you made it a point not to gawk at me or Jasmine for that matter. I thought that was cute but then we didn't think that was considerate of us for you not to be able to deal with that.

"To tell the truth, that's when we realized we were being selfish with each other. That's why we've been planning this for you for a while now."

"Let me guess," I said, "you're doing this as a token of gratitude? You know you didn't have to do that right?"

"Yeah, we know," Jasmine said. "But we wanted to."

"And now that we've been able to do this for you," said William, "we might not be able to get enough of you."

Oh boy, great another one that's after me? I thought. Well, I guess if it helps but they do realize that I won't always be available? At least I hope they do.

Jasmine made me look at her and she chuckled, "I know that look when I see it Prince Jude. You're not sure if we should keep going like this. But I think we can work something out. Even if we don't need your help much anymore. For now, let's just enjoy this, okay?"

"Uh-" I said. I couldn't finish my reply when William started to go at me again.

While Jasmine started kissing me, William just didn't seem like he was going to slow down on his thrusting any time soon. I just stayed there and enjoyed myself because I felt happy that I was able to help them sort out their issues with each other.

30) Noah Comes Back for a Visit

View Online

{Jude}

I groaned as Eli was still on top of me and we were having sex. Finally we were finished and we were lying on the bed and Eli was holding me in his arms.

"You just keep getting better and better, you know that?" Eli said.

"Huh?" I said. I was kind of in a daze at the moment. "What do you mean?"

Eli laughed, "Seriously? You're back to making your partners scream again and you're not being shy about it either anymore. I wonder does it have something to do with you working as a Sex Therapist?"

I shrugged. "I really don't know the answer to that. I never thought I would find my calling that way. You can thank Princess Celestia and Ivy for my pet name Sex God. I wonder if that's why I keep getting overbooked on appointments?"

Eli snorted. "Yup, a Sex God indeed, of course who wouldn't want to have a sex therapist that as a nickname Sex God."

"Of course, mom and dad seem to think my jobs are hilarious," I said. "Yeah me working as a sex therapist and a regular therapist is comedy in the making."

"I wonder if Rainbow Dash has told this information to Finn yet?" Eli laughed.

I rolled my eyes. "Let's hope not."

"Oh and what about that difficult couple? What were their names? William and Jasmine?" Eli asked.

"They're doing fine," I said. "And for some reason, they just can't get enough of me. Although I should've seen that one coming considering the main reason they got together in the first place was because of their obsession with me."

"Oh that's right!" Eli said. "I forgot, I've seen those two in your room a couple of times this week. Ivy just can't help but meddle in your sex life can she?"

"Yup and I have no idea what I'm going to do with her," I said. "Since she can hear my thoughts and I can hear hers, she uses that as a way to communicate with me by thought. Which is actually pretty smart, annoying but smart. That's exactly why I don't announce people's thoughts in front of everyone anymore because now I know what it feels like."

Eli chuckled, "Yeah I know, that spectacle of an argument you two got into the first time it started happening was hilarious indeed. Too bad you two didn't give an encore performance!"

I deadpanned, "No comment on that."

Even though Eli's teasing was kind of starting to get on my nerves, I felt content as to where I was at the moment, in Eli's arms, not in pain, just happy and comfortable for once in my life. I felt great relief now that I finally had my magic under control and could cast spells with the snap of a finger. Even Discord marvels at how well I can do that and he's the Lord of Chaos! He has the strongest magic besides an Alicorn's magic in Equestria! Celestia's impressed by me even more now too and she just can't get enough of me in the bedroom either. I've had sex with her in her pony form instead of her being transformed as Michael all the time and I must say the sex with her is pretty darn good.

Of course, even with all the partners that I've had, nothing compares to being with Ivy. Ivy feels the same way about me. But she still can't help but try and find new ways to get on my nerves by trying to get as many people as possible in my bed. What does she think I am? Some sort of sex crazed manic? Either way, it's still annoying.

Eli bit my ear to snap me out of my thoughts. "Ow! Hey what was that for?"

"Just because I felt like it," said Eli, "and besides you were starting to stare off into space. What yeah thinking about?"

"Well, mostly trying to figure out how to get Ivy to stop trying to get as many people in my bed as possible," I replied. "I don't need sex that many times a day. Not to mention she keeps trying to find ways get me to have sex with her out in public. Yeah, that's not happening any time soon."

Eli burst into laughter at that thought. He stopped laughing, "I mean can you blame her for wanting to show off her sex husband out in public? I bet she wants to get another dick picture from it too. Yeah that's a little bit creepy that she does that. I have no idea what creepy things Milo does to me when I'm asleep and trust me, I don't want to know."

"Yeah I think Ivy told me that as another way to either creep me out or get on my nerves," I said. "I don't know how she's able to keep doing that."

"Well you do realize she's your wife right?" Eli said. "Spouses or partners in my case tend to know each other better than they know themselves. Milo and I have been talking about getting married soon, because that's legal in Equestria. But Honestly I don't know if that's needed with us. I can do it if Milo wants to. I'll do just about anything to make Milo happy and if he wants me to be his spouse and not just his partner then I'm happy to do that for him. Either way, I'm committed to him and I don't think that's going to change anytime soon."

I smiled. "That's so romantic if you ask me. That's exactly how I feel about Ivy. We were just dating for a while and then I saw how much she wanted to be more than just a girlfriend towards me and I wanted to do anything I could to show her how important she is to me. Seeing her get a twinkle in her eye every time I make her happy puts a smile on my face. No offense to you or any of my other sex partners I have, but nothing compares to being with Ivy and she feels the same way about me."

"Awww," said Eli, "that's adorable! I love it when you can make the ones you care about happy. That's worth so much it's priceless. Oh, before I forget did you hear? Noah is coming back for a visit."

The fact that Noah was coming and just for a visit this time was news to me. I shook my head. "No, I didn't hear the news. I haven't really bothered to listen to anyone's thoughts lately. I've been thinking about other things at the moment, like doing my job of course. And I'm totally happy that I can control my magic now because I seriously don't feel like seeing through walls every time I turn around and seeing things that I truly do not want to see."

Eli snorted. "I remember the day your magic was unlocked by the Machine. You came into the computer room with a frantic look on your face. What did you say? Oh yeah that's right! I have lost my damn mind!"

"That's when I found out that I could see through walls," I said, "and that was first time I saw two of my guards having sex. It's not that I don't want people to have sex because it's natural, I just don't want to see it."

Eli found that funny, "I didn't realize that happened! No wonder why you thought you were going crazy! It is funny though, it almost seems as if that event foreshadowed you becoming the Prince of Love aka Sex God."

"I wonder what Noah is going to want to do when he comes back? Uh, when is he coming back?" I asked.

I turned my head around and saw Eli grinning and suddenly I regretted asking the question and I didn't want to know. So I didn't listen in on his thoughts.

"Oh I have idea of what Noah might want to do when he gets back Mr. Sex God," Eli laughed.

"On second thought, I don't want to know and no I'm not listening in on your thoughts," I said.

"Okay then, suit yourself," Eli said.

If Noah was going to want what I think he's going to want when he comes here, I don't know if I want to give it to him. Sure, my pet name is Sex God but I'm not actually a god. Having sex with an actual god might be more than I can handle.

* * *

{Eli}

I still find it funny that Jude gets annoyed by Ivy trying to find as many people or ponies for that matter into his bed. If you ask me, I don't blame him considering Milo's sex drive is way too high for me to handle. I don't think I would want a handful of people in my bed everyday either. Noah has expressed interest in getting into bed with Jude, I don't envy his situation. Honestly, there's no way I would have sex with actual god. Now that's definitely way too much to handle.

Finally, the day came for Noah to visit and he paid his respects to Rainbow Dash by bowing to her. She was very surprised by this because of the fact that an actual god was bowing to her. Although it made sense because Rainbow Dash is the ruler of Equestria now and Noah is the type of guy to respect that.

As Noah and I walked around the castle aimlessly, we were just having a casual conversation. I tried to keep myself from laughing when the conversation turned towards talking about Jude.

"So," said Noah , "is Prince Jude going to be around anytime soon?"

"Oh yeah," I said, "he's training with Oliver right now, if you want we can stop by there and watch from the observation balcony?"

I had to bite my tongue when Noah 's face lit up with a smile and he had a twinkle in his eye. "Sure I wouldn't mind watching Prince Jude train! Now that he has his magic under control, I'm curious to see what he can do with it now."

Uh-huh, I bet that's not the only thing he's curious about. I thought. I can't hear a person's thoughts but I can read body language. I can tell Noah totally wants Jude and Ivy has been planning to find a way to get Noah into his bed.

So we went to the observation balcony and Noah watched Jude train with excitement.

"Honestly Eli," I heard Milo say, "what is so funny?"

"Huh?" I said, "I didn't think I was laughing."

"No you weren't laughing," said Milo. "But I know that look of amusement when I see it."

"Oh." I said. I made a motion for Milo to come closer to me and whispered into his ear what I was going with Noah 's feelings towards Jude.

Milo smiled and nodded because he knew what Ivy had been planning lately. Without another word he sat down beside me and watched Jude train. I thought it was cute how Noah felt about Jude, but I still don't envy Jude's situation at all.

* * *

{Jude}

Once I got done with training, Noah and Eli were outside the training area to greet me. I was a little bit surprised with how much excitement Noah showed when he saw me.

"Wow, you were awesome with your training Prince Jude!" Noah cheered. "I'm so glad you have magic under control now. I…"

When Noah trailed off I saw Eli trying so hard to stifle a laugh. I gave him a pointed look because I didn't think this was something to laugh at. I listened in on Noah 's thoughts and as soon as I did, I wished I hadn't.

I'm not so sure if hanging out with Prince Jude right now is a good idea, I mean the last time he saw me I was tracking down that idiot Logan. Noah thought. Maybe I should just write a love letter instead and admire him from afar so to speak? Though I really-

That's when I stopped listening to his thoughts and thought, Yeah I don't know if hanging out is the only thing he wants to do. If that were the case and all Noah wanted to do was hang out, I don't see a problem with that. But if the hints Eli gave me are correct then…

"We can just hang out if you want Noah ?" I said. "I don't mind that at all."

"Oh uh, oops," Noah gave a nervous laugh, "I forgot you could read minds, Prince Jude. I, uh…"

Noah looked away and once again I listened in on his thoughts, Good job Noah! You just had to think about that didn't you? But it's been a while for me as far as having sex goes. I've been so busy with other things- Oh crap! Just don't think about it while you're here, that's rude. And I'm pretty sure Prince Jude doesn't want to listen in on my dirty thoughts about him. Why me?

I stopped listening to Noah 's thoughts and at this point, I felt bad for him. I mean being so busy that you don't have time to have sex? I didn't think that was even possible, although with my job that's kind of necessary for me. But I don't think having sex with the guy out of pity was a good thing either.

"There you are Jude!" Ivy said. "Of course I should've thought to look for you here. Duh, what was I thinking? Of course, this is the time you train with Oliver."

I turned around and raised my eyebrow when I saw the mischievous look on her face. "No, I'm not listening in on your thoughts Ivy, because I know you're up to something, as always."

Ivy shifted her gaze which confirmed my suspicions, "What? Me? Up to something? Why would you think that Jude? Do you seriously think I'm always up to something 24/7?"

"Well every time you're around me, that seems to be the case lately," I said. "And I don't want to know and it's getting on my nerves! So if I were you, I'd knock it off!"

Ivy chuckled, "Or what? You going to go on another demon rampage again? I'm so scared, somebody save me!"

Yeah Ivy's lost her damn mind! As usual, why am I not surprised? Honestly, I think she needs therapy and not from me. I don't think I would be able to help her. I thought.

Ivy doubled over in laughter and then she stopped laughing and said, "Ah yes doctor, can you find someone to fix my head for me?"

"Uh, doctor?" Noah asked.

Ivy nodded. "Jude here now works as a Sex Therapist and a Regular Therapist too."

"I see." Noah said. He smiled and looked away.

I looked over to see Eli was having a field day with this and he was trying so hard to keep his laughter at bay.

Seriously Ivy? I thought. Did you really have to give Noah that information, now he's really going to- you were planning this weren't you?

What do you think Jude? Ivy thought.

At this point I actually wished Color Rain would come by and ask me to play a game of teleportation hide and go seek so I would have an excuse to do something else.

Oh come on Jude! Ivy thought. Sex everyday isn't that bad! If you ask me you need it more than anyone I know.

Why? I thought. Because I think I'm fine on that! Let's see there's you, Eli, Milo, Celestia and now William and Jasmine, so yeah I think I'm good. Seriously! I don't need anymore partners for crying out loud! What am I going to have to do to get you to stop meddling in my sex life?

Two things, have sex with Noah and then have sex with me in public. Then I'll leave you alone. But until then, I'll just keep having fun getting anyone into your bed that I can think of. Ivy thought.

I thought about it. On one hand, having sex with Noah would help him out and I am a Sex Therapist after all. Being too busy to have sex could probably take a toll on someone. At the same time I still wasn't comfortable with the idea of having sex with Ivy out in public.

There was a long awkward silence between me, Noah, Ivy and Eli. Eli was the one that broke it, "Well look at the time, I think Ivy and I have some things that we need to take care of. So we'll just leave you and Noah alone so you two can get to know each other better."

"Huh?" Ivy said.

"Come on Ivy," said Eli, "let's go!"

Noah gave Eli and Ivy an amused look when he saw them walk away as fast as they could as if they had somewhere important to be. Once Ivy and Eli left, there was an awkward silence between me and Noah. I could tell by the look on his face that he was nervous just to even be around me.

Great, this isn't awkward at all. Nope nothing awkward here. I thought.

"So, uh, what do you want to do?" Noah asked. "I mean, uh, we don't have to do anything at all. I could just leave, I totally understand if you don't want to hang out or anything like that."

"No it's okay we can hang out," I said, "that's completely fine by me. You're the visitor here, so what do you want to do?"

Noah looked at me as if he were stunned by me asking what he wanted to do. He gulped, "Maybe we could go sight seeing or something like that?"

Wow he's nervous, not even I was this nervous around Ivy. Thankfully, I have a spell that helps with that. I thought. I reached over and took Noah by surprise when I put a hand on his shoulder and cast a spell that I developed to help calm people down around me. I find that this spell helps my clients loosen up and tell me what's going on. Noah 's muscles instantly relaxed and he smiled at me.

"What did you just do Prince Jude?" Noah asked.

"Now that I have my magic under control," I said, "I've finally been able to develop some spells of my own. The spell that I cast on you is one that I use is to help my clients calm down enough to tell me what's wrong because they get nervous because their therapist is a prince."

Noah smiled. "You really do care about people a lot, Prince Jude."

"Noah , just call me Jude okay?" I said.

Noah nodded. "Okay then, Jude, it makes sense that you're the Prince of Love now from what Princess Ivy's told me."

"So," I said, "I'm going to ask you this again, what do you want to do?"

"Oh well, I did plan on visiting Canterlot Gardens." Noah said. "Not the garden behind the Castle, no offense it is beautiful and all but I really want to see the one that's the tourist attraction."

I smiled because I've been to the Canterlot Gardens too. It's the most beautiful place in Equestria. That's a perfect place for me and Noah to just hang out.

"Sure no problem, just let me go change and we can go there." I said.

* * *

After Noah and I got done touring the Canterlot Gardens, I was kind of amused by the ponies and people gawking at Noah and eventually Noah actually looked a little bit tired. He did nod off a couple of times on the train ride back to the Castle. When we got back to the castle I didn't really want Noah to have to walk the long way back to the guest room so I offered for him to stay in my room. So Noah went back to my room with me and I offered him a change of clothes to sleep in which he gratefully took.

Once we both got into bed, Noah just seemed happy to be beside me. Then he asked me if he could hold me and I let him. I figured if it helps him sleep then that was fine. I found it funny that once Noah fell asleep he was snoring.

Aww he's adorable sleeping, although I'm surprised his snoring isn't loud enough to shake the building, considering he's a god and all. I thought.

Then Noah started to talk in his sleep and I covered my mouth to keep myself from laughing so I didn't wake him up. "Oh no, I don't mind Prince Jude, you can take my clothes off first. But you don't have to if you don't want to. Honestly we don't have to do anything you don't want to do. It's okay, I understand."

Well at least Ivy gave me some sort of entertainment for the night. Too bad I didn't sleep with him like she wanted me too. But this is entertaining. I thought.

"Okay," Noah mumbled as he slept, "you can look at it if you want to. I don't mind at all. I think you'll like what you see."

Nope, I'm not laughing, no not going to laugh and I'm not recording this. I thought.

Noah mumbled in his sleep once again, "Wow, Prince Jude, yours is a lot bigger than I thought it would be."

At this point I couldn't hold in my laughter even if I wanted to. I laughed so hard I fell out of the bed. This startled Noah enough to wake him up. "Huh? What? When? Where? Why?" He paused when he looked at the ground and saw me laughing. "Uh, what's so funny Jude?"

I composed myself, "Do you realize you talk in your sleep?"

Noah gulped, "Y-Y-Yes, I know that. My ex-boyfriend told me and apparently most of the time I dream about sex. I'm sorry Jude if I said anything stupid like that."

I snorted. "It's okay Noah, you can't control what you do when you're asleep. Although you did give me some entertainment for the night."

"I uh…" Noah said. He blushed and looked away. "Maybe I should go to my guest room and stay there for the rest of the night? I think I've been stupid around you enough so-"

"Oh no you don't Noah!" I said. I grabbed Noah and pulled him into my arms and shoved my tongue in his mouth.

Noah held me tight and I could tell he didn't want to let go. I also knew that by the way he was acting that he really wanted me. I was trying my best to encourage him to do what he desired to do to me by touching him in areas where I know drives people nuts but he was holding back big time.

It was interesting to me because I do that with my clients all the time and it gets them in the mood to have sex with their partners right then and there. That's usually when I step out of the room and let them do their thing and most of the time that helps them with their issues. With Noah it seemed like he was going to be a difficult person to encourage to have sex with me. That was fine by me and it turned me on just thinking about how much of a challenge it was going to be to push him over the edge to the point where he wouldn't be able to hold himself back.

I think I know exactly what's going to work to get him to lose control. I thought. I reached down and put my hand down his pants and grabbed his dick. After a while of me masturbating him, it seemed to feel like he was starting to lose control but he was still holding back.

"Um Jude," Noah said when he stopped kissing me for a bit, "can you keep touching me like that?"

Noah moaned as I kept stroking his dick and it seemed that he was just loving the very fact that my hand was on his dick. After a while he climaxed and he let out a sigh of relief when it happened. I guess the fact that he just climaxed by me touching him turned him on and it also pushed him over the edge to where he lost control and pushed me over so I was lying on my back. As Noah took my clothes off he said, "Don't worry Jude, I'll try my best to be gentle. If you don't like it just tell me to stop."

I nodded. Once Noah thrust into me, I moaned. I kept telling him to keep going and a couple of times I encouraged him to go faster which he had no problem doing. This time it was me that couldn't get enough of Noah and I just wanted this to keep going for as long as it possibly could.

When we were finished I was kind of disappointed that it ended, but as they say all good things must come to an end.

"Wow Noah," I said, "now that was something else. Man that felt good!"

"I'm glad you liked it," said Noah, then he yawned, "unfortunately even gods need to sleep. I guess we should call it a night and sleep?"

I nodded. As I drifted off to sleep I kept thinking that if anyone deserves the title of Sex God it should be Noah.

31) The Prince of Love

View Online

{Jude}

Thankfully, I didn't have to have sex with anymore people and I wasn't about to either. I think I've hit my limit on that. If Ivy decides to try and get someone else in my bed, I seriously need to do something about that. Of course she did say she would stop if I had sex with Noah, which I did and if I had sex with her in public.

I'm so sure that I want to do that. It's bad enough that I don't want to see other people having sex because it's uncomfortable to watch. I don't want people to see me having sex because that also makes me uncomfortable.

But when Ivy wants something she'll find a way to get it. Although she has yet to have sex with Celestia. I don't know why Celestia doesn't want to but hey that's her business. Maybe because she's too busy having sex with Eli while she's transformed as Michael? But I don't think it counts has Eli actually having sex with Celestia because of that. When you think about it Eli is having sex with Michael and not Celestia. That's exactly what I told her when I found out that Celestia was actually Michael. Although if Eli found out about this I'm not sure how he would take it. So I think it's best for Celestia to go about her plan in not telling Eli about who Michael is.

Who'd thought that working as a Sex Therapist would be exhausting even though you're not having sex with your clients. But William and Jasmine are how do I put this in simple terms? They're a um, special case because the reason why they got together in the first place was because of their obsession with me. I don't know if I should be flattered or creeped out by this. Of course Rainbow Dash and Oliver seem to think this is funny. I have no idea what possessed Ivy to tell them about what I do for a job that goes along with my calling and the situation with William and Jasmine. I guess that's Ivy for you.

I was coming around the corner to my room ready to at least take a nap or rest because of a long day of work. I stopped short when I heard them and just about rolled my eyes when I did. Seriously Ivy? I think she has lost her damn mind this time! I know I'm a Sex Therapist but can't I catch a break for a change? I'm not in the mood for this today.

What I heard was William and Jasmine in my bed having sex and they decided refer themselves as Princess Ivy and Prince Jude when they made their noises.

I heard Ivy laughing as she came up behind me and hugged me from behind.

"Seriously Ivy? Have you lost your mind?" I asked.

"Now what makes you think I had something to do with this?" Ivy replied. "They could've come here of their free will. I do think it's adorable that they're referring to themselves as Princess Ivy and Prince Jude. Okay they came here of their free will but the Princess Ivy and Prince Jude thing, yes I did give them that idea."

"Would you knock it off already?" I said.

"Knock what off Jude?" Ivy said with an innocent tone in her voice.

"I know what you're trying to get and I'm not in the mood right now," I growled.

"Okay fine," said Ivy, "we don't have to today. I can tell you're tired but I will keep trying even if I have to catch you on your lunch break. If you'll excuse me, I'm going to join them in on the fun."

"Yeah you do that. I'll go sleep in the other room," I said.

"Fine then," said Ivy, "suit yourself."

I rolled my eyes as I walked away when Ivy went into the room. I heard the sounds of pleasure coming from the room after Ivy went in there. Nope, I'm not in the mood today.

* * *

As soon as my head hit the pillow, I was knocked out. I was dreaming about Ivy chasing after me asking me to have sex with her in public. It wasn't really a nightmare as it was annoying. Really? I can't even catch a break in my sleep?

Then I felt myself orgasm and that's when I woke up. When I woke up I looked over to see Ivy smiling at me. "What's that look for Ivy?"

"I just gave you a blow job to help you sleep and it looks like it worked. Considering you slept through the night after I did it," Ivy said. "I heard your thoughts while you were dreaming. Really now? It's annoying to dream about sex? You really need to loosen up Jude."

"It's annoying because I don't need to do it all the time or everyday for that matter!" I snapped. "What do you think I am? Some sort of sex crazed manic? Or is that what you want me to be?"

Ivy gave me a mischievous smile. "What do you think Jude?"

I paused. "Seriously? I don't think I need that. No, I'm not having sex with anymore people. I'm at my limit. I'm not thinking about sex 24/7 either."

"You know, you're just like how you were back at AI now," Ivy said.

"Huh?" I said.

"Yup, you took your responsibilities as being Lord Jude way too seriously. Why do you think I wanted to have sex with you as much as possible?" Ivy said, "It was not so much that you took being Lord Jude seriously. But you are very good in bed. Eli, Milo and Celestia and 'Michael' totally agree with me on that and so does William and Jasmine of course. Now that you're a Sex Therapist, you're taking that job way too seriously. I think the one that needs to chill out is the Sex Therapist himself."

"I am chilled out, Ivy," I said.

Ivy shook her head. "Nope. You're not."

"How so?" I asked.

"Well for one thing, you find having sex annoying. Another thing you're overthinking things," Ivy said.

"How am I overthinking things?" I asked.

"What do you think?" Ivy responded.

I was confused by what Ivy just said and I had no idea what she was talking about. Overthinking things? Yeah I doubt that's what's happening at the moment. Unless she means it's hard for me to be aroused when people want me in their bed all the time?

Ivy smiled. "Yup! That's exactly what I'm talking about! You know it's funny because when you started working as a Sex Therapist your dirty mind was turned back on and at full speed too. Now that you've been working as Sex Therapist for a while now, your dirty mind as been almost it's been switched off in a way. I mean, for crying out loud Jude! You find having sex annoying. Most people would kill to be in your position."

I opened my mouth to say something and then I shut it because I knew what Ivy was saying was absolutely correct. I have no idea how to even begin to fix this.

Ivy laughed, "Maybe if you stop being so uptight about things? I did learn how to give you a back massage from Celestia. I wonder… Come here Jude."

Without warning, Ivy pulled me into her arms and held me tightly. I thought about fighting her off but I knew she was trying to help me so I stayed put. I screamed in surprise when Ivy started to massage my chest. I had to admit that actually felt pretty good. I could tell by the way she was acting this was turning her on.

Ivy breathed in my ear, "So tell me Jude, do you like this?"

Ivy then moved her hand onto my right leg that was closest to her. She started to massage my thigh and I groaned in pleasure. "Do you like this?"

I felt myself starting to get aroused. Whatever Ivy was doing was working. I wasn't sure how much longer I could stop myself from pushing her onto her back and start fucking her. She breathed into my ear again, "What about this?"

I screamed again when Ivy started to massage my other thigh. That's it she's getting it!

I pushed Ivy onto her back and got out of her grasp. I straddled her and unzipped my pants and took off her clothes. She screamed when I thrust into her. I could tell she was enjoying herself by how much she kept screaming into my ear. That was fine by me. Ivy's screaming just kept me going and I still wanted her especially when she orgasmed. That made me want to give another one.

I don't know how she managed to even cast a spell or when she did exactly, but I accepted it because it was a spell that kept me wanting to keep going and fucking her as hard as I could. Then I decided to listen in on her thoughts, Man he's good, no wonder why me and the others want him so much. He better not get annoyed by this either.

Nope, this is fun. I thought. I'm not annoyed, not one little bit. Once again Ivy's right as always…

Ivy squealed when I thrusted as hard as I could into her. "Oh yes, yes, yes Jude! Just keep going!"

I smiled. "Oh don't worry, I will."

Ivy's screams got louder and louder. I bet people could probably hear her screaming on the other end of the castle but I didn't care who heard us at the moment. I just wanted to keep going and I didn't care if I passed out in the process. Unfortunately that's exactly what happened. I couldn't thrust into her anymore. I slowly started to feel the world slip away from me as I thought, Damn it, my body doesn't want to keep me awake anymore. I guess that's to be expected.

Ivy laughed, "Yeah I agree. Although I would love for you to keep going. I have no problem doing it to you in your sleep. If you don't mind?"

"I don't mind at all." I said. That was when the world left me and there was nothing but darkness.

* * *

{Ivy}

I smiled as I watched Jude after he passed out on me. That's to be expected, the spell he accepted from me was to keep him going for as long as possible. I decided to let Jude sleep and went to get changed. Before I did, I pulled the covers over Jude and took a picture of his dick like I always do after having sex with him. He's the only one I do that with. Mostly because he's my husband and I just love the way his dick looks.

After I changed my clothes, I came out of the bathroom to see Eli laughing as he was looking at my latest picture of Jude's dick.

"Wow Ivy," laughed Eli, "what did you do with him this time? He is knocked out. He's not even stirring at the sound of my voice."

"Nothing much," I said. "I just used Michael's massage techniques and cast a spell that kept Jude wanting to keep going until he passed out."

Eli whistled, "Wow." He gave me a look. "No, I'm not sleeping with a woman. That's not happening."

I smiled because I knew he was sleeping with Celestia. Although when you think about it, she's not a woman. She's a mare but it doesn't really count as sleeping with her when she's transformed as someone else aka Michael. I didn't realize I was giving him some sort of look until he said something about it. But the very fact that Eli was looking at my latest picture of Jude's dick kind of made me uncomfortable.

"Uh, Eli?" I said. "Could you please give me that picture back?"

Eli snorted. "Sure, here you go. I wonder if Milo goes that far with me when I'm sleeping. Actually I take that back. I don't want to know."

I chuckled, "Yeah I doubt Jude does that with me. It seems he's back to Lord Jude mode again."

"Yeah I know," said Eli, "what are we going to do about his annoyance with sex?"

I shook my head, "I don't know. I'm wondering if I somehow get him to have a dirty mind again, that would help him lighten up a bit. But I'm not sure how to do that again. Last time I did it was by wearing clothing that showed what he liked about my body as much as possible. Which he liked my boobs the most. But when Jude doesn't want to do something, he's very stubborn about it and now he can break out of people's magic if he doesn't want the spell cast on him."

"I know that too," said Eli, "he's broken out of my orgasm spell when he's not in the mood a couple of times. I wonder…"

"Wonder what?" I asked.

"I don't know if it will work but what if we get him to take pictures of our um, naughty parts that might activate his dirty mind again?" Eli suggested.

I looked up at the ceiling and thought about it. "You know something Eli? That's not a bad idea! Of course knowing Jude, he'll only want to do it with us. That just might work. Maybe we should get him to start with his first and then we should get him to do that with us next."

"Only problem is, since Jude can hear our thoughts and he figures out what we're up to, it might not work. He is Rainbow Dash's son alright. He's just as stubborn as she is!" Eli said.

I laughed and then smiled as I watched Jude sleeping. I could help but think about how sexy Jude is even when he's sleeping.

* * *

{Jude}

I woke up the next morning thinking about what Ivy said to me before we started having sex. I must admit that was probably the best sex I've ever had. True sleeping with Noah was great but I always feel that it's always better with Ivy.

I don't know how I'm going to stop being annoyed by sex and I'm the Sex Therapist. Of course if Ivy would stop nagging me about not being a sex crazed manic, I think that would help.

One night after I was done with work, I was sitting down on the bed when Ivy came in and sat down beside me. She had a small box that she handed to me.

I raised an eyebrow. "What's this for?"

Judging by the look on Ivy's face I could tell she was up to something and I am so glad I can control my magic now. I don't listen to Ivy's thought's when I see that look.

"So what if I'm up to something Jude?" Ivy asked. "You really should open the box. This will help you."

"With what?" I asked.

"Just open the box Jude," Ivy said.

I hesitated at first because I wasn't sure if I wanted to see what was inside. But curiosity got the better of me so I opened it. I gasped when I saw naked pictures of Ivy, Eli, Milo, Celestia transformed as Michael in it. Then I saw pictures of Milo and Eli's dicks along Ivy's boobs.

"I think you guys have lost your damn minds big time!" I said. Then as soon as I said that, I felt myself getting hard and I gulped because I wasn't sure about what I was feeling at the moment. "Why do I need help with this exactly? You know I can…"

Ivy raised an eyebrow. "Can do what? Take the lead on sex? Yeah I don't think you can because you always need an incentive to do it, or your partner has to clue you in on whether or not they want sex. Not to mention you're annoyed with sex at the moment. So we figured this might help assist you."

As Ivy was talking, I wasn't paying much attention to her. My mind was taking in the pictures of everyone and I wasn't sure about how to proceed next because I didn't know if Ivy was in the mood. I figured it wouldn't hurt to try. I looked at Ivy and for a moment we sat there staring at each other. After putting the pictures away, I didn't give Ivy any warning at all. I just got on top of her and started making out with her.

"Well now it looks like-" Ivy started to say when I kissed her to get her to shut up. I took her pants off and I got undressed. She moaned when I got inside of her. I could tell she wanted it.

Well that answers my question. I'm not sure about how to do this with everyone else though. I thought. Usually everyone else takes the lead unless I'm helping to calm someone down or Ivy pushes me into it.

Wow Jude you're stupid… Ivy managed to think. Just hop on them and start making out with them like you just did with me. I'm… Pretty sure… They'll be able to tell you if they're in the mood or not.

Oh. I thought. Ivy wasn't kidding about me being stupid about that. That's because I was being stupid. It's not that hard to ask. But being a sex crazed manic I'm not so sure I can accomplish that at the moment. Truth be told, I think that thinking about sex all the time, yeah that's going to be hard for me too. It's because my clients don't come to me for me to hit on them. They come to me for help in the bedroom with their partner. Although William and Jasmine are definitely a special case in that regard.

Wow Lord Jude, you're really overthinking this. Honestly, if you get turned on by helping your clients, just go to your office and masturbate. Ivy thought. She bit my bottom lip. That kept me going and I was surprised that she didn't cast that spell again like she did to me a couple of nights ago. This time, I didn't think I needed it.

The strangest thing happened was Ivy and I both orgasmed at the same time.

Okay, that's interesting. I thought. I heard of it happening before, but I didn't believe it could happen. I guess seeing is believing.

Ivy chuckled, "More like feeling is believing!"

"Very funny Ivy," I said.

Ivy smiled. "Well I guess those pictures helped. Yeah you needed something to help with you taking the lead on sex. Usually I either push you into it by driving you nuts like I did a couple of nights ago or your partner cues you in on if they want to sex or not. Not to mention you're annoyed with sex general and you're the Sex Therapist."

I didn't say anything because I knew she was right. But finally after a short silence I did say something. "Well I'm not sure about thinking about sex 24/7 you know. I don't think I can do that."

Ivy rolled her eyes. "Yeah I know Lord Jude. You have to stop taking things way too seriously. I think you're the one who needs to relax and not so much your clients. It's kind of funny because whatever magic we develop, we can't cast it on ourselves. That's too bad because you could use the calm down spell yourself. You're just as restless as you were after your Feeding Ritual back at AI. True, sex does help but it doesn't help much when it's only a once and a while type thing. But of course there's the back massage thing too."

"Oh I see," I said. "Yeah I guess you're right. It's just all I want to do is help others."

"You know you can't do that if you can't help yourself right?" Ivy asked.

"I know," I said. "Everyone keeps telling me that. Even Rainbow Dash tells me that and she's the ruler of Equestria! She even takes days off so she doesn't go batty from being overworked. You think maybe I should do that too?"

"What do you think?" Ivy responded.

"Okay I get it," I said, "but I'm not sure if that's possible either."

"Why not?" Ivy said. "You do realize everyone takes a day off every once and a while right? I mean seriously, even Rainbow Dash takes days off and she's the ruler of Equestria for crying out loud! I think you might want to look at rearranging your schedule. I take days off and so does everyone else. You're just stuck in Lord Jude mode again and you need to get out of it."

I looked away because Ivy hit the nail on the head. "Yeah you're right. I'll work on that."

"I can help you if you want?" Ivy suggested.

I thought about it, "You know what, I think it would be good if you could help me with that."

Ivy smiled. "It's about time you ask for help on things too."

"What?" I said, "I do ask for help."

"Uh-huh," said Ivy, "when was the last time you asked for help on something?"

"I-" I was going to insist that I did ask for help but honestly, I couldn't think of anything that I asked for help on.

"Once again, you know I'm right Mr. Prince of Love," Ivy said.

"Uh, Prince of Love? Is that what I'm being called now?" I asked.

Ivy nodded. "Yup, along with your pet name Sex God. It is your calling as a Prince of Equestria is it not?"

I nodded. "Yeah you're right. I wonder if that's why I'm overbooked on appointments? Mostly because of my pet name Sex God."

"You know Princess Cadence's pet name is Sex Goddess?" Ivy said.

"Seriously?" I said.

Ivy smiled and nodded. "Yup!"

"Interesting," I said. Seeing that I was still on top of Ivy, I felt like having sex with her again and she agreed to it. At least this time I was able to do it to her longer and not pass out on her.

32) Different Scenarios

View Online

{Jude}

I decided to do what Ivy suggested I do to get my mindset out of Lord Jude mode. I rearranged my schedule to take a couple of days off. That seemed to help a lot as far as my stress level goes. Once again, Ivy just has to be right about things. She still wants me to have sex with her out in public and I'm still not sure about that.

Much to my surprise, Noah was able to come back for a visit a couple of times and even though he seemed only interested in me, he was also interested in Ivy. Which was fine by me, trust me I have enough partners as it is. Of course Ivy and the others still want me to be a sex crazed manic. I'm working on that but I don't think I have it in me.

The other thing people want me to work on including Rainbow Dash and Oliver, is to ask for help when I need it. I'm not sure if I can do that either. I mean, seriously? I don't always need help on things, I think I'm doing just fine on that. Ivy and Eli keep setting up different scenarios where I'm supposed to ask help on and the scenarios they set up for me are really stupid and it's obvious that I don't need help on what they want me to ask for help on.

Today was no different, I was at the library on my day off wanting to check out a book I was interested in. It was a book talking about the history of Equestria. I've been really interested in history lately and to my surprise the library had a book that talked about the history of the Sixth where Rainbow Dash and Olive worked as agents for. Actually, Eli pointed me to that book when he was looking up information on how to deal with Logan.

So in looking for the two books that I wanted to check out I found them. I rolled my eyes when I saw they were the very top shelf. Yay, another set up by Ivy and Eli, perfect.

What makes you think I have something to do with it? Eli thought.

Because I know how you and Ivy are and it's getting on my nerves! I thought. You do know that I can cast magic like a unicorn right? I don't think I need-

Help? Eli thought. Yeah I think you do. You know for a fact that it's hard for a human even if they can cast magic like a unicorn to get things from a high area like that. So you know what to do Jude.

"Nope," I said out loud, "I'm not doing it! I don't need help getting a book from the top shelf. As a matter of fact, I think I'll just use a ladder to get the books, thank you very much."

"Uh-huh," said Ivy, "and where's the ladder?"

I looked around for the ladder and I saw that it was nowhere to be found. I did facepalm and groaned, "Seriously Ivy? Would you two knock it off already?"

"Yup, you're Rainbow Dash's son alright." Eli said. "You're just as stubborn as she is!"

"Hey!" Rainbow Dash said, "I heard that Eli! Honestly now, Rainbow Dash's son this and Rainbow Dash's son that! Seriously? Knock it off Eli!"

I snorted.

Then Color Rain popped up and smiled at me. "Hey big brother! Do you need help with anything? I know I'm only two years old but-"

"I'm fine Color Rain," I said.

"You sure about that?" Color Rain asked.

I groaned, "Seriously?"

Ivy laughed. "Wow, you even have your little sister asking you if you need help. How nice!"

"You what, fine," I scoffed and then I said with reluctance, "Will you help me get the book off the top shelf Color Rain?"

"Hey!" Ivy said. "You're supposed to ask me that!"

"What?" I said. "You want me to ask for help and I did it. Isn't that the whole point of this stupid scenario? Color Rain is an Alicorn, she can get the books no problem."

Color Rain smiled. "Sure I can help you with that big brother!"

Color Rain lit up her horn and got the books off the top and handed them to me.

"There, I asked for help," I said, "now can I go read a book in peace?"

Ivy smiled. "Sure, fine, although…"

I rolled my eyes. "No Ivy, I just want to read my book! For crying out loud I don't have to have sex all the time, geez man!"

Color Rain tilted her head. "Uh, sex? What's that?"

I felt my face turn red with the realization that I talked about sex in front of Color Rain when she wasn't old enough to understand it. "You'll find out when you get older and I mean much older."

Eli and Rainbow Dash couldn't contain their laughter at that comment.

"Yeah, I don't think she's old enough for sex education," said Rainbow Dash. "She's only two years old after all."

I deadpanned, "Yeah I noticed."

Ivy couldn't stop herself from laughing. "And when she gets old enough maybe you should-"

I shook my head rapidly at that thought. "Nope, I'm not doing that either! I'll teach Leo, but I'm not teaching Color Rain. Nope not happening, you can teach her Mom. You are her mother after all."

Color Rain shrugged. "Eh, okay if I don't need to know then I don't need to know. What I do want to know is why does Leo say my name, then he says no and blows a raspberry?"

I chuckled, "Well Color Rain now that his thinking abilities are starting to develop, I've heard in his thoughts that means he really doesn't like you."

Color Rain gasped. "What did I do? I didn't do anything to him!"

"Yeah I know Color Rain," said Rainbow Dash, "you're going to run into people that just don't like you. It's going to happen sooner or later. Hey Princess Celestia has people that don't like her! It's Princess Celestia for crying out loud!"

Color Rain's ears dropped and she frowned. "Oh I see. But Leo is my nephew! Why wouldn't he like me?"

"Listen Color Rain," said Rainbow Dash, "just because he's family, doesn't mean Leo has to like you. Maybe you can ask him why when he gets older and can speak full sentences?"

Color Rain's ears perked up when Rainbow Dash said that, "Sure I can do that Mom! I'll just have to wait and waiting is hard. Because I'm speaking in full sentences already."

"Yeah and you're not the only one he blows a raspberry at," Rainbow Dash said. "Leo says Gran Gran and then he says no and then he blows the raspberry."

Ivy chuckled, "Don't feel bad about it you two, Leo doesn't like me either and I'm his mother. Of course he started talking when Jude and I were having a bad fight. It was almost as if he knew I was the main cause of the problem."

"Wow," Color Rain said. "But you're his mother! How… Oh."

"Okay then," I said, "as I said before, I asked for help now I'm going to go read my books in peace."

Before anyone could say anything else, I teleported over to the quiet section of the library far away from everyone.

* * *

Later that day, I was walking down the hallway after reading the books I checked out from the library. I was carrying the books in my backpack. I stopped short when I saw Ivy making out with William down the other end of the hallway. I debated about walking the other direction, because I knew what Ivy was up to. Yet again, she was plotting to get me to have sex with her out in public.

Well she's busy with William so I think it's safe to just walk past them. I think? I thought. I gulped when I felt myself getting hard just watching them. This is not turning me on, nope not happening.

As I started to walk past them, William grabbed me by the shirt. "What?"

"I can tell by your body language that you want Princess Ivy," William said.

"How did you do that? You weren't even paying attention to me as I was walking by," I said.

"I don't really need to look to see when someone's horny," William said. "It's part of my magic. I chose not to use it on you because of what happened to you."

"Wow Jude," said Ivy, "I had no idea that it would take me making out with someone in public would turn you on. Of course, we don't have to do it out here if you don't want to."

William pulled me closer to Ivy and she put her hand down my pants and smiled. "Oh yeah, you want it and I'm happy to help you deal with it if you want?"

William smiled and zipped up his pants and said, "Well I'm glad I could help. I'm going to go find Jasmine now."

I thought about it and I didn't think I could hold out long enough to get to a bedroom seeing that my bedroom wasn't anywhere near where I was at.

"You know you want to." Ivy said.

"You set this up didn't you?" I asked.

"What do you think?" Ivy replied.

I know how Ivy is when she wants something she'll figure out how to get it and get me to do it willingly. I had no idea why I got hard just by watching her make out with someone else out in public in the first place. I did and now I wasn't about to change my mind.

I pressed myself up against her, pinning her to the wall. Ivy wasn't wearing a skirt today and I can only assume she did it so it would make it harder for me to get to her. Thankfully, her pants were already unzipped so I didn't have to worry about that.

I unzipped my pants and lowered them enough to be able to get inside of her. She moaned when I pushed on her. Then she unbuttoned my shirt and left it opened enough to show my chest. I wasn't sure if anyone could see it because I was still pressed up against her.

I kept kissing her to keep her as quiet as possible because I wasn't about to have her screaming as we had sex out in the hallway, out in public just like she wanted me to do with her. However, she kept encouraging me on how fast and hard she wanted me to go in her thoughts because I listened to them this time.

I almost stopped having sex when I heard someone say, "Well I'd never thought I'd see the day when I would see Prince Jude having sex out in public. Man, that looks hot! Too bad I can't join them."

"Yeah," I heard someone else say, "I don't think they would like it very much. We should probably go in the other direction."

Don't worry about them, Ivy thought, just keep going.

Yeah. Sure. I thought.

I kept going because I really wanted to. I didn't care if I got off, I just wanted to keep going. I would probably stop if I passed out and that was a maybe.

Don't worry, if you pass out I will carry you to the bedroom. I don't care if I- Ivy thought.

Before she could think of anything else, she climaxed. Man that felt so good. I never knew having sex out in public with Ivy would feel so good. Even if I didn't get off.

Ivy smiled and said out loud, "Well, I'm glad you liked it. We should do this again sometime."

Ivy pulled her pants up and zipped them up. I did the same thing. I have no idea why I can't bring myself to do something that I don't know will feel good until I try it.

* * *

FIFTEEN YEARS LATER…

{Jude}

Thankfully, Leo grew up like a normal child, a sort of normal child. The reason I say this is because he started developing magic at the age of five. I must say, the apple doesn't fall far from the tree. Leo can hear people's thoughts like I can and he can teleport too. He also gained Ivy's brute strength and his favorite weapon to use is a sword, just like his father.

He grew out of blowing raspberries at people he doesn't like. Now Leo just sits on the ground, turns his back and says the word no. He mostly does it to Color Rain for whatever the reason. He seems mostly annoyed with her daily games of teleportation hide and go seek. Trust me, I don't blame him on that. It kind of annoys me too. I thought for sure Color Rain would grow out of now that she's a teenager but nope, she still plays her game. Although Rainbow Dash uses this as a tool to train Color Rain on her magic and hopefully she'll understand what her special talent is. She got her cutie mark when she turned three. Her cutie mark is a gray cloud with a rainbow coming out of it.

The only Color Rain can figure about her cutie mark is. She also thinks that it might have something to do with maybe one day she'll be able to do a sonic rainboom like Rainbow Dash can. It wouldn't surprise me if she could.

One day I was training Leo with his magic just like Oliver trained me. Color Rain popped up and asked Leo if he would play with her. This annoyed Leo and stopped training, put his sword away, and sat down.

"I don't want to play today, Color Rain!" Leo snapped. "Just because I can teleport like you do, doesn't mean I have to play your stupid game!"

"What?" Color Rain said, "It's so much fun! Come on Leo, play with me please?"

"No!" Leo shouted.

"Please?" Color Rain begged.

Leo rolled his eyes and thought, Dad? Can you make her stop asking me to play her stupid game? I don't feel like it.

I don't know if I can. She's just as stubborn as your grandmother is. When she wants something, she'll find a way to get it sooner or later. Maybe you should teleport at least once? That might get her to shut up. I thought.

"Okay then," said Leo, "fine Color Rain. I'll teleport with you but only once. I'm not teleporting again after that. Got it?"

Color Rain smiled and nodded. "Sure!"

Leo scanned the area and I knew what he was up to because I listened in on his thoughts and he probably knew that I was listening. I bit my bottom lip trying to keep myself from laughing at what Leo's plan was.

Leo pointed to the rooftop of a nearby building. "Okay we'll teleport over there and after that, I'm not playing."

Color Rain nodded and her wings fluttered with joy. I knew for a fact if Leo was going to do what he planned on doing that I would have to make him apologize for it later. I wasn't going to stop him because this is his choice and he was going to have to figure out what to do with the consequences.

"Alright Leo!" Color Rain shouted. "Come and get me!"

Leo rolled his eyes. "Oh I'll come and get you alright!"

Color Rain flew towards the building and at the very moment she teleported, Leo teleported over to her and pushed her out of the air and she did a crash landing and almost ran into a tree when she did.

Leo cracked up, "There, how do you like that Color Fall!"

"Hey!" Color Rain said as she got to her hooves. "That wasn't nice Leo!"

Leo teleported back over to me and said, "And? Your point?"

"Okay Leo," I said, "I'm sorry you need to apologize for that. That was mean. When you apologize, say it like you mean it."

"Fine." Leo said after he rolled his eyes. "I'm sorry."

"Well apology accepted!" Color Rain said.

"I'm also sorry that you're annoying!" Leo said.

I couldn't keep myself from laughing at Leo's annoyance with Color Rain.

"That's not nice Leo!" Color Rain growled. "Big brother make him apologize again!"

I shook my head. "Nope, while I can make him apologize for his actions, I will not make him apologize for an opinion."

Color Rain pouted and looked down at the ground. Without warning a loud boom came from Color Rain's horn. Leo and I looked up at the sky with our jaws dropped. We saw a beautiful cloud that changed colors and it sure looked like an impressive light show in the sky. The light show stopped and rain came from the cloud, then snow came from it, and then the cloud dissolved into the sky like it was never there.

That was when it dawned on me. What Color Rain's special was that she could control the weather in general at will.

"I hate it when that happens," Color Rain groaned. "It always gives me a headache."

"You mean this has happened more than once?" I asked.

Color Rain nodded and then rubbed her head. "Ow!"

I frowned when I saw Color Rain fall over and her eyes closed.

* * *

"What happened?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"Well there was a loud boom that came from her horn," I explained, "then there was a cloud in the sky from it."

"Let me guess," said Rainbow Dash, "it lit up in different colors didn't it?"

I nodded. "Yeah but after that, rain came from it and then snow."

Rainbow Dash paused, "Did you say snow? And rain too?"

I tilted my head. "Yeah why? She said it's happened more than once so what's the big deal?"

Rainbow Dash and I were sitting on a couch in her room talking about what just happened with Color Rain before she passed out.

"Well every time I've seen it," said Rainbow Dash, "the cloud just lights up and disappears. It reminds me of when she started having her power surges. I thought those were over with. But now that rain and snow have been added to it, I wonder if it has something to do with her special talent. What I don't understand is that Color Rain got her cutie mark when she was three. One would think that she would understand what her special talent is by now. You said you have an idea of what it is?"

I nodded. "Yup, I think and this is just a hunch. I think Color Rain's special talent is that she can control the weather!"

Rainbow Dash's jaw dropped. "Interesting. Well I was on the weather team before I got kidnapped by that Machine. She would be an excellent helper with that! She could make things go much smoother for the weather all over Equestria with that type of power! That's amazing!"

For some reason this whole thing with Color Rain made me think back to when I was possessed by that demon god named Logan. Now that I know she has that much power, I hope nothing happens to Color Rain like what happened to me.

Rainbow Dash frowned. "What's that look for Jude?"

I shook my head. "It's a passing thought and probably a silly one too."

"Okay, what is it?" Rainbow Dash said.

I sighed, "I just hope with all of that power Color Rain has that she doesn't... well you know…"

Rainbow Dash smiled as if she understood what I was trying to say. "You're worried that Color Rain might either get possessed by some demon god like you did. Or that some people or ponies for that matter might try to misuse Color Rain's power?"

I blinked. "How did you-"

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes and laughed, "Oh please Jude! Do you think Ivy's the only one that knows you better than you know yourself? I'm your mother for crying out loud! Of course I would know you better than you know yourself. Duh!"

I snorted. "Yeah you're right. I guess I just didn't think about that. You know, I am happy that Leo actually had a childhood when I didn't. Because we were back inside the Machine it's possible Leo might not have had a childhood."

Rainbow Dash smiled. "Yeah I know. What I want to know is why doesn't he like spending time with me on my days off?"

I looked away because I wasn't sure if I should tell her the answer to that question. Actually there's two answers to that question. The first answer is, Leo doesn't like his grandmother and the next answer to that question is he thinks she is old and ugly. The strangest thing is somehow he remembers what First Mother looked like and who she was. I wonder if the Machine wanted him to remember, just like it wanted me to remember Rainbow Dash even though I was taken from her at six months old?

Leo doesn't think Rainbow Dash is ugly like First Mother ugly. He just thinks Rainbow Dash is ugly because her rainbow mane and tail clashes with her fur. I wonder if Leo will become a fashionista like Rarity?

"Do you really want to know?" I asked.

Rainbow Dash nodded eager for the answer to her question.

I sighed, "Well, there's two answers to your question. The first answer is Leo just doesn't like you. The second answer is he thinks you're ugly because the color of your mane and tail clash with the color of your fur."

Rainbow Dash's jaw dropped and she gasped. "What! I am not ugly! I never thought that my grandson-" she paused and laughed. "I never thought I'd see the day when someone would call me grandma!"

I laughed because I knew it was true. I was happy now that I know what Color Rain's special talent is. At the same time, it worried me that Color Rain's magic might be misused by people and ponies pushing her to be what she doesn't want to be.

I can't see the future like Rainbow Dash's old boss Samantha can or the Elements of Harmony for that matter, trust me, I'm glad I didn't get that type of magic. Since I can't see the future, I don't know what will become of Color Rain. I guess that remains to be seen.

I am Jude

by SapphireRose87

1) After the Machine

2) Sleep Teleportation

3) Logan's First Appearance

4) Jude's Injury

5) Jude's Anger

6) Let's be with Jude

7) Love and Magic

8) JJJJJJJJJJJJJude!

9) It's always better with Ivy

10) Princess Celestia turns into a Human

11) Princess Celestia, wants to help Jude find his calling as a Prince of Equestria

12) Jude's Love

13) Observations

14) Get out of my room and stay the hell away from my bed!

15) The Apology

16) Please be Sincere

17) Family Troubles

18) Forgiveness and Bonding

19) Princess Celestia Confesses

20) Princess Celestia's Secret

21) We finally found you Logan!

22) Lexi's crime against Jude

23) Plans to help Jude

24) Sex God

25) Countdown to Monday

26) Jude and Logan's Face Off

27) Recovering

28) Charging Lexi of Her Crime

29) Couples Therapy

30) Noah Comes Back for a Visit

31) The Prince of Love

32) Different Scenarios